collapse all  

Text -- Acts 17:2-34 (NET)

Strongs On/Off
Context
17:2 Paul went to the Jews in the synagogue, as he customarily did, and on three Sabbath days he addressed them from the scriptures, 17:3 explaining and demonstrating that the Christ had to suffer and to rise from the dead, saying, “This Jesus I am proclaiming to you is the Christ.” 17:4 Some of them were persuaded and joined Paul and Silas, along with a large group of God-fearing Greeks and quite a few prominent women. 17:5 But the Jews became jealous, and gathering together some worthless men from the rabble in the marketplace, they formed a mob and set the city in an uproar. They attacked Jason’s house, trying to find Paul and Silas to bring them out to the assembly. 17:6 When they did not find them, they dragged Jason and some of the brothers before the city officials, screaming, “These people who have stirred up trouble throughout the world have come here too, 17:7 and Jason has welcomed them as guests! They are all acting against Caesar’s decrees, saying there is another king named Jesus!” 17:8 They caused confusion among the crowd and the city officials who heard these things. 17:9 After the city officials had received bail from Jason and the others, they released them.
Paul and Silas at Berea
17:10 The brothers sent Paul and Silas off to Berea at once, during the night. When they arrived, they went to the Jewish synagogue. 17:11 These Jews were more open-minded than those in Thessalonica, for they eagerly received the message, examining the scriptures carefully every day to see if these things were so. 17:12 Therefore many of them believed, along with quite a few prominent Greek women and men. 17:13 But when the Jews from Thessalonica heard that Paul had also proclaimed the word of God in Berea, they came there too, inciting and disturbing the crowds. 17:14 Then the brothers sent Paul away to the coast at once, but Silas and Timothy remained in Berea. 17:15 Those who accompanied Paul escorted him as far as Athens, and after receiving an order for Silas and Timothy to come to him as soon as possible, they left.
Paul at Athens
17:16 While Paul was waiting for them in Athens, his spirit was greatly upset because he saw the city was full of idols. 17:17 So he was addressing the Jews and the God-fearing Gentiles in the synagogue, and in the marketplace every day those who happened to be there. 17:18 Also some of the Epicurean and Stoic philosophers were conversing with him, and some were asking, “What does this foolish babbler want to say?” Others said, “He seems to be a proclaimer of foreign gods.” (They said this because he was proclaiming the good news about Jesus and the resurrection.) 17:19 So they took Paul and brought him to the Areopagus, saying, “May we know what this new teaching is that you are proclaiming? 17:20 For you are bringing some surprising things to our ears, so we want to know what they mean.” 17:21 (All the Athenians and the foreigners who lived there used to spend their time in nothing else than telling or listening to something new.) 17:22 So Paul stood before the Areopagus and said, “Men of Athens, I see that you are very religious in all respects. 17:23 For as I went around and observed closely your objects of worship, I even found an altar with this inscription: ‘To an unknown god.’ Therefore what you worship without knowing it, this I proclaim to you. 17:24 The God who made the world and everything in it, who is Lord of heaven and earth, does not live in temples made by human hands, 17:25 nor is he served by human hands, as if he needed anything, because he himself gives life and breath and everything to everyone. 17:26 From one man he made every nation of the human race to inhabit the entire earth, determining their set times and the fixed limits of the places where they would live, 17:27 so that they would search for God and perhaps grope around for him and find him, though he is not far from each one of us. 17:28 For in him we live and move about and exist, as even some of your own poets have said, ‘For we too are his offspring.’ 17:29 So since we are God’s offspring, we should not think the deity is like gold or silver or stone, an image made by human skill and imagination. 17:30 Therefore, although God has overlooked such times of ignorance, he now commands all people everywhere to repent, 17:31 because he has set a day on which he is going to judge the world in righteousness, by a man whom he designated, having provided proof to everyone by raising him from the dead.” 17:32 Now when they heard about the resurrection from the dead, some began to scoff, but others said, “We will hear you again about this.” 17:33 So Paul left the Areopagus. 17:34 But some people joined him and believed. Among them were Dionysius, who was a member of the Areopagus, a woman named Damaris, and others with them.
Parallel   Cross Reference (TSK)   ITL  

Names, People and Places, Dictionary Themes and Topics

Names, People and Places:
 · Areopagus a hill of Athens west of the Acropolis where the city council used to meet before Paul's time
 · Athenian inhabitant(s) of Athens.
 · Athens a town which was the capital of Attica in Greece
 · Beroea a town located in southern Macedonia
 · Caesar a title held by Roman emperors
 · Damaris a woman in Athens, converted by Paul
 · Dionysius an important man of Athens who was converted to Christianity.
 · Epicureans followers of the philosophies of Epicurus
 · Gentile a non-Jewish person
 · Greek the language used by the people of Greece
 · Jason a Christian man in Thessalonica to whom Paul sent greetings
 · Jewish the people descended from Israel
 · Jews the people descended from Israel
 · Paul a man from Tarsus who persecuted the church but became a missionary and writer of 13 Epistles
 · Silas a man who went with Peter and Paul on separate missionary journeys
 · Stoic a sect of people
 · Thessalonica a town of Macedonia on the Thermaic Gulf (Gulf of Salonika)
 · Timothy a young man of Lystra who travelled with Paul and to whom two epistles were addressed


Dictionary Themes and Topics: Zeal | TRUTH | TROPHIMUS | THESSALONIANS, THE FIRST EPISTLE OF PAUL TO THE | ROMAN EMPIRE | Paul | Mars' Hill | MARS HILL | Day | Christ | Chamberlain | Blood | BERAA | Athens | Assurance | Anoint | Adam | ANOINTING | ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, 8-12 | ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, 13-OUTLINE | more
Table of Contents

Word/Phrase Notes
Robertson , Vincent , Wesley , JFB , Clarke , Calvin , Defender , TSK

Word/Phrase Notes
Barnes , Poole , Haydock , Gill

Verse Notes / Footnotes
NET Notes , Geneva Bible

Verse Range Notes
TSK Synopsis , Combined Bible , Maclaren , MHCC , Matthew Henry , Barclay , Constable , College , McGarvey

Other
Critics Ask , Evidence

collapse all
Commentary -- Word/Phrase Notes (per phrase)

Robertson: Act 17:2 - -- As his custom was ( kata to eiōthos tōi Paulōi ). The same construction in Luk 4:16 about Jesus in Nazareth (kata to eiōthos autōi ) with ...

As his custom was ( kata to eiōthos tōi Paulōi ).

The same construction in Luk 4:16 about Jesus in Nazareth (kata to eioÌ„thos autoÌ„i ) with the second perfect active participle neuter singular from ethoÌ„ . Paul’ s habit was to go to the Jewish synagogue to use the Jews and the God-fearers as a springboard for his work among the Gentiles.

Robertson: Act 17:2 - -- For three Sabbaths ( epi sabbata tria ). Probably the reference is to the first three Sabbaths when Paul had a free hand in the synagogue as at first...

For three Sabbaths ( epi sabbata tria ).

Probably the reference is to the first three Sabbaths when Paul had a free hand in the synagogue as at first in Antioch in Pisidia. Luke does not say that Paul was in Thessalonica only three weeks. He may have spoken there also during the week, though the Sabbath was the great day. Paul makes it plain, as Furneaux shows, that he was in Thessalonica a much longer period than three weeks. The rest of the time he spoke, of course, outside of the synagogue. Paul implies an extended stay by his language in 1Th 1:8. The church consisted mainly of Gentile converts (2Th 3:4, 2Th 3:7,2Th 3:8) and seems to have been well organized (1Th 5:12). He received help while there several times from Philippi (Phi 4:16) and even so worked night and day to support himself (1Th 2:9). His preaching was misunderstood there in spite of careful instruction concerning the second coming of Christ (1 Thessalonians 4:13-5:5; 2Th 2:1-12).

Robertson: Act 17:2 - -- Reasoned ( dielexato ). First aorist middle indicative of dialegomai , old verb in the active to select, distinguish, then to revolve in the mind, to...

Reasoned ( dielexato ).

First aorist middle indicative of dialegomai , old verb in the active to select, distinguish, then to revolve in the mind, to converse (interchange of ideas), then to teach in the Socratic ("dialectic") method of question and answer (cf. dielegeto in Act 16:17), then simply to discourse, but always with the idea of intellectual stimulus. With these Jews and God-fearers Paul appealed to the Scriptures as text and basis (apo ) of his ideas.

Robertson: Act 17:3 - -- Opening and alleging ( dianoigōn kai paratithemenos ). Opening the Scriptures, Luke means, as made plain by the mission and message of Jesus, the s...

Opening and alleging ( dianoigōn kai paratithemenos ).

Opening the Scriptures, Luke means, as made plain by the mission and message of Jesus, the same word (dianoigoÌ„ ) used by him of the interpretation of the Scriptures by Jesus (Luk 24:32) and of the opening of the mind of the disciples also by Jesus (Luk 24:45) and of the opening of Lydia’ s heart by the Lord (Act 16:14). One cannot refrain from saying that such exposition of the Scriptures as Jesus and Paul gave would lead to more opening of mind and heart. Paul was not only "expounding"the Scriptures, he was also "propounding"(the old meaning of "allege") his doctrine or setting forth alongside the Scriptures (parȧtithemenos ), quoting the Scripture to prove his contention which was made in much conflict (1Th 2:2), probably in the midst of heated discussion by the opposing rabbis who were anything but convinced by Paul’ s powerful arguments, for the Cross was a stumbling-block to the Jews (1Co 1:23).

Robertson: Act 17:3 - -- That it behoved the Christ to suffer ( hoti ton Christon edei pathein ). The second aorist active infinitive is the subject of edei with ton Christ...

That it behoved the Christ to suffer ( hoti ton Christon edei pathein ).

The second aorist active infinitive is the subject of edei with ton Christon , the accusative of general reference. This is Paul’ s major premise in his argument from the Scriptures about the Messiah, the necessity of his sufferings according to the Scriptures, the very argument made by the Risen Jesus to the two on the way to Emmaus (Luk 24:25-27). The fifty-third chapter of Isaiah was a passage in point that the rabbis had overlooked. Peter made the same point in Act 3:18 and Paul again in Act 26:23. The minor premise is the resurrection of Jesus from the dead.

Robertson: Act 17:3 - -- To rise again from the dead ( anastēnai ek nekrōn ). This second aorist active infinitive anastēnai is also the subject of edei . The actual ...

To rise again from the dead ( anastēnai ek nekrōn ).

This second aorist active infinitive anastēnai is also the subject of edei . The actual resurrection of Jesus was also a necessity as Paul says he preached to them (1Th 4:14) and argued always from Scripture (1Co 15:3-4) and from his own experience (Act 9:22; Act 22:7; Act 26:8, Act 26:14; 1Co 15:8).

Robertson: Act 17:3 - -- This Jesus is the Christ ( houtos estin ho Christos , ho Iēsous ). More precisely, "This is the Messiah, viz., Jesus whom I am proclaiming unto yo...

This Jesus is the Christ ( houtos estin ho Christos , ho Iēsous ).

More precisely, "This is the Messiah, viz., Jesus whom I am proclaiming unto you."This is the conclusion of Paul’ s line of argument and it is logical and overwhelming. It is his method everywhere as in Damascus, in Antioch in Pisidia, here, in Corinth. He spoke as an eye-witness.

Robertson: Act 17:4 - -- Some of them ( tines exō autōn ). That is of the Jews who were evidently largely afraid of the rabbis. Still "some"were persuaded (epeisthēsan ...

Some of them ( tines exō autōn ).

That is of the Jews who were evidently largely afraid of the rabbis. Still "some"were persuaded (epeistheÌ„san , effective first aorist passive indicative) and "consorted with"(prosekleÌ„roÌ„theÌ„san ). This latter verb is also first aorist passive indicative of proskleÌ„rooÌ„ , a common verb in late Greek (Plutarch, Lucian), but only here in the N.T., from pros and kleÌ„ros , to assign by lot. So then this small group of Jews were given Paul and Silas by God’ s grace.

Robertson: Act 17:4 - -- And of the devout Greeks a great multitude ( tōn te sebomenōn Hellēnōn plēthos polu ). These "God-fearers"among the Gentiles were less unde...

And of the devout Greeks a great multitude ( tōn te sebomenōn Hellēnōn plēthos polu ).

These "God-fearers"among the Gentiles were less under the control of the jealous rabbis and so responded more readily to Paul’ s appeal. In 1Th 1:9 Paul expressly says that they had "turned to God from idols,"proof that this church was mainly Gentile (cf. also 1Th 2:14).

Robertson: Act 17:4 - -- And of the chief women not a few ( gunaikōn te tōn prōtōn ouk oligai ). Literally, "And of women the first not a few."That is, a large number...

And of the chief women not a few ( gunaikōn te tōn prōtōn ouk oligai ).

Literally, "And of women the first not a few."That is, a large number of women of the very first rank in the city, probably devout women also like the men just before and like those in Act 13:50 in Antioch in Pisidia who along with "the first men of the city"were stirred up against Paul. Here these women were openly friendly to Paul’ s message, whether proselytes or Gentiles or Jewish wives of Gentiles as Hort holds. It is noteworthy that here, as in Philippi, leading women take a bold stand for Christ. In Macedonia women had more freedom than elsewhere. It is not to be inferred that all those converted belonged to the higher classes, for the industrial element was clearly large (1Th 4:11). In 2Co 8:2 Paul speaks of the deep poverty of the Macedonian churches, but with Philippi mainly in mind. Ramsay thinks that Paul won many of the heathen not affiliated at all with the synagogue. Certain it is that we must allow a considerable interval of time between Act 17:4, Act 17:5 to understand what Paul says in his Thessalonian Epistles.

Robertson: Act 17:5 - -- Moved with jealousy ( zēlōsantes ). Both our English words, zeal and jealousy , are from the Greek zēlos . In Act 13:45 the Jews (rabbis) "w...

Moved with jealousy ( zēlōsantes ).

Both our English words, zeal and jealousy , are from the Greek zēlos . In Act 13:45 the Jews (rabbis) "were filled with jealousy"(eplēsthēsan zēlou ). That is another way of saying the same thing as here. The success of Paul was entirely too great in both places to please the rabbis. So here is jealousy of Jewish preachers towards Christian preachers. It is always between men or women of the same profession or group. In 1Th 2:3-10 Paul hints at some of the slanders spread against him by these rabbis (deceivers, using words of flattery as men-pleasers, after vain-glory, greed of gain, etc.).

Robertson: Act 17:5 - -- Took unto them ( proslabomenoi ). Second aorist middle (indirect, to themselves) participle of proslambanō , old and common verb.

Took unto them ( proslabomenoi ).

Second aorist middle (indirect, to themselves) participle of proslambanō , old and common verb.

Robertson: Act 17:5 - -- Certain vile fellows of the rabble ( tōn agoraiōn andras tinas ponērous ). The agora or market-place was the natural resort for those with no...

Certain vile fellows of the rabble ( tōn agoraiōn andras tinas ponērous ).

The agora or market-place was the natural resort for those with nothing to do (Mat 20:4) like the court-house square today or various parks in our cities where bench-warmers flock. Plato ( Protagoras 347 C) calls these agoraioi (common word, but in N.T. only here and Act 19:38) idlers or good-for-nothing fellows. They are in every city and such "bums"are ready for any job. The church in Thessalonica caught some of these peripatetic idlers (2Th 3:10.) "doing nothing but doing about."So the Jewish preachers gather to themselves a choice collection of these market-loungers or loafers or wharf-rats. The Romans called them subrostrani (hangers round the rostrum or subbasilicari ).

Robertson: Act 17:5 - -- Gathering a crowd ( ochlopoiēsantes ). Literally, making or getting (poieō ) a crowd (ochlos ), a word not found elsewhere. Probably right in t...

Gathering a crowd ( ochlopoiēsantes ).

Literally, making or getting (poieō ) a crowd (ochlos ), a word not found elsewhere. Probably right in the agora itself where the rabbis could tell men their duties and pay them in advance. Instance Hyde Park in London with all the curious gatherings every day, Sunday afternoons in particular.

Robertson: Act 17:5 - -- Set the city on an uproar ( ethoruboun ). Imperfect active of thorubeō , from thorubos (tumult), old verb, but in the N.T. only here and Act 20:1...

Set the city on an uproar ( ethoruboun ).

Imperfect active of thorubeō , from thorubos (tumult), old verb, but in the N.T. only here and Act 20:10; Mat 9:23; Mar 4:39. They kept up the din, this combination of rabbis and rabble.

Robertson: Act 17:5 - -- Assaulting the house of Jason ( epistantes tēi oikiāi Iasonos ). Second aorist (ingressive) active of ephistēmi , taking a stand against, rushi...

Assaulting the house of Jason ( epistantes tēi oikiāi Iasonos ).

Second aorist (ingressive) active of ephisteÌ„mi , taking a stand against, rushing at, because he was Paul’ s host. He may have been a Gentile (Jason the name of an ancient king of Thessaly), but the Jews often used it for Joshua or Jesus (II Macc. Jos 1:7).

Robertson: Act 17:5 - -- They sought ( ezētoun ). Imperfect active. They burst into the house and searched up and down.

They sought ( ezētoun ).

Imperfect active. They burst into the house and searched up and down.

Robertson: Act 17:5 - -- Them ( autous ). Paul and Silas. They were getting ready to have a lynching party.

Them ( autous ).

Paul and Silas. They were getting ready to have a lynching party.

Robertson: Act 17:6 - -- When they found them not ( mē heurontes ). Usual negative mē with the participle in the Koiné , second aorist (effective) active participle, ...

When they found them not ( mē heurontes ).

Usual negative mē with the participle in the Koiné , second aorist (effective) active participle, complete failure with all the noise and "bums."

Robertson: Act 17:6 - -- They dragged ( esuron ). Imperfect active, vivid picture, they were dragging (literally). See note on Act 8:3; and note on Act 16:19. If they could n...

They dragged ( esuron ).

Imperfect active, vivid picture, they were dragging (literally). See note on Act 8:3; and note on Act 16:19. If they could not find Paul, they could drag Jason his host and some other Christians whom we do not know.

Robertson: Act 17:6 - -- Before the rulers of the city ( epi tous politarchas ). This word does not occur in Greek literature and used to be cited as an example of Luke’...

Before the rulers of the city ( epi tous politarchas ).

This word does not occur in Greek literature and used to be cited as an example of Luke’ s blunders. But now it is found in an inscription on an arch in the modern city preserved in the British Museum. It is also found in seventeen inscriptions (five from Thessalonica) where the word or the verb politarcheoÌ„ occurs. It is a fine illustration of the historical accuracy of Luke in matters of detail. This title for city officers in Thessalonica, a free city, is correct. They were burgomasters or "rulers of the city."

Robertson: Act 17:6 - -- Crying ( boōntes ). Yelling as if the house was on fire like the mob in Jerusalem (Act 21:28).

Crying ( boōntes ).

Yelling as if the house was on fire like the mob in Jerusalem (Act 21:28).

Robertson: Act 17:6 - -- These that have turned the world upside down ( hoi tēn oikoumenēn anastatōsantes ). The use of oikoumenēn (supply genō or chōran , th...

These that have turned the world upside down ( hoi tēn oikoumenēn anastatōsantes ).

The use of oikoumenēn (supply genō or chōran , the inhabited earth, present passive participle of oikeō ) means the Roman Empire, since it is a political charge, a natural hyperbole in their excitement, but the phrase occurs for the Roman Empire in Luk 2:1. It is possible that news had come to Thessalonica of the expulsion of the Jews from Rome by Claudius. There is truth in the accusation, for Christianity is revolutionary, but on this particular occasion the uproar (Act 17:5) was created by the rabbis and the hired loafers. The verb anastatoō (here first aorist active participle) does not occur in the ancient writers, but is in lxx and in Act 17:6; Act 21:38; Gal 5:12. It occurs also in Harpocration (a.d. 4th cent.) and about 100 b.c. exanastatoō is found in a fragment of papyrus (Tebtunis no. 2) and in a Paris Magical Papyrus l. 2243f. But in an Egyptian letter of Aug. 4, 41 a.d. (Oxyrhynchus Pap. no. 119, 10) "the bad boy"uses it = "he upsets me"or "he drives me out of my senses"(anastatoi me ). See Deissmann, Light from the Ancient East , pp. 84f. It is not a "Biblical word"at all, but belongs to the current Koiné. It is a vigorous and graphic term.

Robertson: Act 17:7 - -- Whom Jason hath received ( hous hupodedektai Iasōn ). Present perfect middle indicative of hupodechomai , to entertain, old verb, but in N.T. only ...

Whom Jason hath received ( hous hupodedektai Iasōn ).

Present perfect middle indicative of hupodechomai , to entertain, old verb, but in N.T. only in Luk 10:38; Luk 19:6; Act 17:7; Jam 2:25. This is Jason’ s crime and he is the prisoner before the politarchs.

Robertson: Act 17:7 - -- These all ( houtoi pantes ). Jason, the "brethren"of Act 17:6, Paul and Silas, and all Christians everywhere.

These all ( houtoi pantes ).

Jason, the "brethren"of Act 17:6, Paul and Silas, and all Christians everywhere.

Robertson: Act 17:7 - -- Contrary ( apenanti ). Late compound preposition (apo , en , anti ) found in Polybius, lxx, here only in the N.T.

Contrary ( apenanti ).

Late compound preposition (apo , en , anti ) found in Polybius, lxx, here only in the N.T.

Robertson: Act 17:7 - -- The decrees of Caesar ( tōn dogmatōn Kaisaros ). This was a charge of treason and was a sure way to get a conviction. Probably the Julian Leges ...

The decrees of Caesar ( tōn dogmatōn Kaisaros ).

This was a charge of treason and was a sure way to get a conviction. Probably the Julian Leges Majestatis are in mind rather than the definite decree of Claudius about the Jews (Act 18:2).

Robertson: Act 17:7 - -- Saying that there is another king, one Jesus ( Basilea heteron legontes einai Iēsoun ). Note the very order of the words in the Greek indirect disc...

Saying that there is another king, one Jesus ( Basilea heteron legontes einai Iēsoun ).

Note the very order of the words in the Greek indirect discourse with the accusative and infinitive after legontes . Basilea heteron comes first, a different king, another emperor than Caesar. This was the very charge that the smart student of the Pharisees and Herodians had tried to catch Jesus on (Mar 12:14). The Sanhedrin made it anyhow against Jesus to Pilate (Luk 23:2) and Pilate had to notice it. "Although the emperors never ventured to assume the title rex at Rome, in the Eastern provinces they were regularly termed basileus "(Page). The Jews here, as before Pilate (Joh 19:15), renounce their dearest hope of a Messianic king. It is plain that Paul had preached about Jesus as the Messiah, King of the Kingdom of God over against the Roman Empire, a spiritual kingdom, to be sure, but the Jews here turn his language to his hurt as they did with Jesus. As a matter of fact Paul’ s preaching about the kingdom and the second coming of Christ was gravely misunderstood by the Christians at Thessalonica after his departure (1 Thessalonians 4:13-5:4; 2 Thessalonians 2). The Jews were quick to seize upon his language about Jesus Christ to his own injury. Clearly here in Thessalonica Paul had faced the power of the Roman Empire in a new way and pictured over against it the grandeur of the reign of Christ.

Robertson: Act 17:8 - -- They troubled the multitude and the rulers ( etaraxan ton ochlon kai tous politarchas ). First aorist active of tarassō , old verb to agitate. The ...

They troubled the multitude and the rulers ( etaraxan ton ochlon kai tous politarchas ).

First aorist active of tarassō , old verb to agitate. The excitement of the multitude "agitated"the politarchs still more. To the people it meant a revolution, to the politarchs a charge of complicity in treason if they let it pass. They had no way to disprove the charge of treason and Paul and Silas were not present.

Robertson: Act 17:9 - -- When they had taken security ( labontes to hikanon ). A Greek idiom=Latin satis accipere , to receive the sufficient (bond), usually money for the ...

When they had taken security ( labontes to hikanon ).

A Greek idiom=Latin satis accipere , to receive the sufficient (bond), usually money for the fulfilment of the judgment. Probably the demand was made of Jason that he see to it that Paul and Silas leave the city not to return. In 1Th 2:17. Paul may refer to this in mentioning his inability to visit these Thessalonians again. The idiom lambanein to hikanon now is found in two inscriptions of the second century a.d. (O. G. I. S. 484, 50 and 629, 101). In Vol. III Oxyrhynchus Papyri no. 294 a.d. 22 the corresponding phrase dounai heikanon ("to give security") appears.

Robertson: Act 17:9 - -- They let them go ( apelusan autous ). The charge was serious but the proof slim so that the politarchs were glad to be rid of the case.

They let them go ( apelusan autous ).

The charge was serious but the proof slim so that the politarchs were glad to be rid of the case.

Robertson: Act 17:10 - -- Immediately by night ( eutheoÌ„s dia nuktos ). Paul’ s work had not been in vain in Thessalonica (1Th 1:7.; 1Th 2:13, 1Th 2:20). Paul loved the ...

Immediately by night ( eutheōs dia nuktos ).

Paul’ s work had not been in vain in Thessalonica (1Th 1:7.; 1Th 2:13, 1Th 2:20). Paul loved the church here. Two of them, Aristarchus and Secundus, will accompany him to Jerusalem (Act 20:4) and Aristarchus will go on with him to Rome (Act 27:2). Plainly Paul and Silas had been in hiding in Thessalonica and in real danger. After his departure severe persecution came to the Christians in Thessalonica (1Th 2:14; 1Th 3:1-5; 2Th 1:6). It is possible that there was an escort of Gentile converts with Paul and Silas on this night journey to Beroea which was about fifty miles southwest from Thessalonica near Pella in another district of Macedonia (Emathia). There is a modern town there of some 6,000 people.

Robertson: Act 17:10 - -- Went ( apēiesan ). Imperfect third plural active of apeimi , old verb to go away, here alone in the N.T. A literary, almost Atticistic, form instea...

Went ( apēiesan ).

Imperfect third plural active of apeimi , old verb to go away, here alone in the N.T. A literary, almost Atticistic, form instead of apēlthon .

Robertson: Act 17:10 - -- Into the synagogue of the Jews ( eis teÌ„n sunagoÌ„geÌ„n toÌ„n IoudaioÌ„n ). Paul’ s usual custom and he lost no time about it. Enough Jews here...

Into the synagogue of the Jews ( eis tēn sunagōgēn tōn Ioudaiōn ).

Paul’ s usual custom and he lost no time about it. Enough Jews here to have a synagogue.

Robertson: Act 17:11 - -- More noble than those ( eugenesteroi tōn ). Comparative form of eugenēs , old and common adjective, but in N.T. only here and Luk 19:12; 1Co 1:26...

More noble than those ( eugenesteroi tōn ).

Comparative form of eugenēs , old and common adjective, but in N.T. only here and Luk 19:12; 1Co 1:26. Followed by ablative case tōn as often after the comparative.

Robertson: Act 17:11 - -- With all readiness of mind ( meta pāsēs prothumias ). Old word from prothumos (pro , thumos ) and means eagerness, rushing forward. In the N....

With all readiness of mind ( meta pāsēs prothumias ).

Old word from prothumos (pro , thumos ) and means eagerness, rushing forward. In the N.T. only here and 2Co 8:11-19; 2Co 9:2. In Thessalonica many of the Jews out of pride and prejudice refused to listen. Here the Jews joyfully welcomed the two Jewish visitors.

Robertson: Act 17:11 - -- Examining the Scriptures daily ( kath' hēmeran anakrinontes tas graphas ). Paul expounded the Scriptures daily as in Thessalonica, but the Beroeans...

Examining the Scriptures daily ( kath' hēmeran anakrinontes tas graphas ).

Paul expounded the Scriptures daily as in Thessalonica, but the Beroeans, instead of resenting his new interpretation, examined (anakrinō means to sift up and down, make careful and exact research as in legal processes as in Act 4:9; Act 12:19, etc.) the Scriptures for themselves. In Scotland people have the Bible open on the preacher as he expounds the passage, a fine habit worth imitating.

Robertson: Act 17:11 - -- Whether these things were so ( ei echoi tauta houtōs ). Literally, "if these things had it thus."The present optative in the indirect question repr...

Whether these things were so ( ei echoi tauta houtōs ).

Literally, "if these things had it thus."The present optative in the indirect question represents an original present indicative as in Luk 1:29 (Robertson, Grammar , pp. 1043f.). This use of ei with the optative may be looked at as the condition of the fourth class (undetermined with less likelihood of determination) as in Act 17:27; Act 20:16; Act 24:19; Act 27:12 (Robertson, Grammar , p. 1021). The Beroeans were eagerly interested in the new message of Paul and Silas but they wanted to see it for themselves. What a noble attitude. Paul’ s preaching made Bible students of them. The duty of private interpretation is thus made plain (Hovey).

Robertson: Act 17:12 - -- Many therefore ( Polloi men oun ). As a result of this Bible study.

Many therefore ( Polloi men oun ).

As a result of this Bible study.

Robertson: Act 17:12 - -- Also of the Greek women of honourable estate. The word Hellēnis means Greek woman, but the word gunē is added. In particular women of rank (e...

Also of the Greek women of honourable estate.

The word Hellēnis means Greek woman, but the word gunē is added. In particular women of rank (euschēmonōn , from eu and echō , graceful figure and the honourable standing) as in Act 13:50 (Mar 15:43). Probably Luke means by implication that the "men"(andrōn ) were also noble Greeks though he does not expressly say so. So then the Jews were more open to the message, the proselytes or God-fearers followed suit, with "not a few"(ouk oligoi ) real Greeks (both men and women) believing. It was quick and fine work.

Robertson: Act 17:13 - -- Was proclaimed ( katēggelē ). Second aorist passive indicative of kataggellō , common late verb as in Act 16:21.

Was proclaimed ( katēggelē ).

Second aorist passive indicative of kataggellō , common late verb as in Act 16:21.

Robertson: Act 17:13 - -- Of Paul ( hupo Paulou ). By Paul, of course.

Of Paul ( hupo Paulou ).

By Paul, of course.

Robertson: Act 17:13 - -- Stirring up and troubling the multitudes ( saleuontes kai tarassontes tous ochlous ). Shaking the crowds like an earthquake (Act 4:31) and disturbing...

Stirring up and troubling the multitudes ( saleuontes kai tarassontes tous ochlous ).

Shaking the crowds like an earthquake (Act 4:31) and disturbing like a tornado (Act 17:8). Success at Thessalonica gave the rabbis confidence and courage. The attack was sharp and swift. The Jews from Antioch in Pisidia had likewise pursued Paul to Iconium and Lystra. How long Paul had been in Beroea Luke does not say. But a church was established here which gave a good account of itself later and sent a messenger (Act 20:4) with their part of the collection to Jerusalem. This quiet and noble town was in a whirl of excitement over the attacks of the Jewish emissaries from Thessalonica who probably made the same charge of treason against Paul and Silas.

Robertson: Act 17:14 - -- And then immediately ( eutheōs de tote ). They acted swiftly as in Thessalonica.

And then immediately ( eutheōs de tote ).

They acted swiftly as in Thessalonica.

Robertson: Act 17:14 - -- Sent forth ( exapesteilan ). Double compound (exō , apo , both out and away) common in late Greek. First aorist active indicative (exapostellō ,...

Sent forth ( exapesteilan ).

Double compound (exō , apo , both out and away) common in late Greek. First aorist active indicative (exapostellō , liquid verb). Same form in Act 9:30.

Robertson: Act 17:14 - -- As far as to the sea ( heōs epi tēn thalassan ). It is not clear whether Paul went all the way to Athens by land or took ship at Dium or Pydna, s...

As far as to the sea ( heōs epi tēn thalassan ).

It is not clear whether Paul went all the way to Athens by land or took ship at Dium or Pydna, some sixteen miles away, and sailed to Athens. Some even think that Paul gave the Jews the slip and went all the way by land when they expected him to go by sea. At any rate we know that Paul was grieved to cut short his work in Macedonia, probably not over six months in all, which had been so fruitful in Philippi, Thessalonica, and Beroea. Silas and Timothy (note his presence) remained behind in Beroea and they would keep the work going. Paul no doubt hoped to return soon. Silas and Timothy in Beroea would also serve to screen his flight for the Jews wanted his blood, not theirs. The work in Macedonia spread widely (1Th 1:7.).

Robertson: Act 17:15 - -- But they that conducted Paul ( hoi de kathistanontes ton Paulon ). Articular present active participle of kathistanō (late form in A B of kathist...

But they that conducted Paul ( hoi de kathistanontes ton Paulon ).

Articular present active participle of kathistanō (late form in A B of kathistēmi or kathistaō ), an old verb with varied uses to put down, to constitute, to conduct, etc. This use here is in the lxx (Joshua 6:23) and old Greek also.

Robertson: Act 17:15 - -- To Athens ( heōs Athēnōn ). To make sure of his safe arrival.

To Athens ( heōs Athēnōn ).

To make sure of his safe arrival.

Robertson: Act 17:15 - -- That they should come to him with all speed ( hina hōs tachista elthōsin pros auton ). Note the neat Greek idiom hōs tachista as quickly as p...

That they should come to him with all speed ( hina hōs tachista elthōsin pros auton ).

Note the neat Greek idiom hōs tachista as quickly as possible (good Attic idiom). The indirect command and purpose (hinȧelthōsin , second aorist active subjunctive) is also neat Greek (Robertson, Grammar , p. 1046).

Robertson: Act 17:15 - -- Departed ( exēiesan ). Imperfect active of exeimi , old Greek word, but rare in N.T. All in Acts (Act 13:42; Act 17:15; Act 20:7; Act 27:43)

Departed ( exēiesan ).

Imperfect active of exeimi , old Greek word, but rare in N.T. All in Acts (Act 13:42; Act 17:15; Act 20:7; Act 27:43)

Robertson: Act 17:16 - -- Now while Paul waited for them in Athens ( En de tais Athēnais ekdechomenou autous tou Paulou ). Genitive absolute with present middle participle o...

Now while Paul waited for them in Athens ( En de tais Athēnais ekdechomenou autous tou Paulou ).

Genitive absolute with present middle participle of ekdechomai , old verb to receive, but only with the sense of looking out for, expecting found here and elsewhere in N.T We know that Timothy did come to Paul in Athens (1Th 3:1, 1Th 3:6) from Thessalonica and was sent back to them from Athens. If Silas also came to Athens, he was also sent away, possibly to Philippi, for that church was deeply interested in Paul. At any rate both Timothy and Silas came from Macedonia to Corinth with messages and relief for Paul (Act 18:5; 2Co 11:8.). Before they came and after they left, Paul felt lonely in Athens (1Th 3:1), the first time on this tour or the first that he has been completely without fellow workers. Athens had been captured by Sulla b.c. 86. After various changes Achaia, of which Corinth is the capital, is a separate province from Macedonia and a.d. 44 was restored by Claudius to the Senate with the Proconsul at Corinth. Paul is probably here about a.d. 50. Politically Athens is no longer of importance when Paul comes though it is still the university seat of the world with all its rich environment and traditions. Rackham grows eloquent over Paul the Jew of Tarsus being in the city of Pericles and Demosthenes, Socrates and Plato and Aristotle, Sophocles and Euripides. In its Agora Socrates had taught, here was the Academy of Plato, the Lyceum of Aristotle, the Porch of Zeno, the Garden of Epicurus. Here men still talked about philosophy, poetry, politics, religion, anything and everything. It was the art centre of the world. The Parthenon, the most beautiful of temples, crowned the Acropolis. Was Paul insensible to all this cultural environment? It is hard to think so for he was a university man of Tarsus and he makes a number of allusions to Greek writers. Probably it had not been in Paul’ s original plan to evangelize Athens, difficult as all university seats are, but he cannot be idle though here apparently by chance because driven out of Macedonia.

Robertson: Act 17:16 - -- Was provoked ( parōxuneto ). Imperfect passive of paroxunō , old verb to sharpen, to stimulate, to irritate (from para , oxus ), from paroxusmo...

Was provoked ( parōxuneto ).

Imperfect passive of paroxunoÌ„ , old verb to sharpen, to stimulate, to irritate (from para , oxus ), from paroxusmos (Act 15:39), common in old Greek, but in N.T. only here and 1Co 13:5. It was a continual challenge to Paul’ s spirit when he beheld (theoÌ„rountos , genitive of present participle agreeing with autou (his), though late MSS. have locative theoÌ„rounti agreeing with en autoÌ„i ).

Robertson: Act 17:16 - -- The city full of idols ( kateidōlon ousan tēn polin ). Note the participle ousan not preserved in the English (either the city being full of id...

The city full of idols ( kateidōlon ousan tēn polin ).

Note the participle ousan not preserved in the English (either the city being full of idols or that the city was full of idols, sort of indirect discourse). Paul, like any stranger was looking at the sights as he walked around. This adjective kateidoÌ„lon (perfective use of kata and eidoÌ„lon is found nowhere else, but it is formed after the analogy of katampelos , katadendron ), full of idols. Xenophon ( de Republ. Ath .) calls the city holeÌ„ bomos , holeÌ„ thuma theois kai anatheÌ„ma (all altar, all sacrifice and offering to the gods). These statues were beautiful, but Paul was not deceived by the mere art for art’ s sake. The idolatry and sensualism of it all glared at him (Rom 1:18-32). Renan ridicules Paul’ s ignorance in taking these statues for idols, but Paul knew paganism better than Renan. The superstition of this centre of Greek culture was depressing to Paul. One has only to recall how superstitious cults today flourish in the atmosphere of Boston and Los Angeles to understand conditions in Athens. Pausanias says that Athens had more images than all the rest of Greece put together. Pliny states that in the time of Nero Athens had over 30,000 public statues besides countless private ones in the homes. Petronius sneers that it was easier to find a god than a man in Athens. Every gateway or porch had its protecting god. They lined the street from the Piraeus and caught the eye at every place of prominence on wall or in the agora.

Robertson: Act 17:17 - -- So he reasoned ( dielegeto men oun ). Accordingly therefore, with his spirit stirred by the proof of idolatry. Imperfect middle of dialegō , same v...

So he reasoned ( dielegeto men oun ).

Accordingly therefore, with his spirit stirred by the proof of idolatry. Imperfect middle of dialegō , same verb used in Act 17:2which see. First he reasoned in the synagogue at the services to the Jews and the God-fearers, then daily in the agora or marketplace (southwest of the Acropolis, between it and the Areopagus and the Pnyx) to the chance-comers, "them that met him"(pros tous paratugchanontas ). Simultaneously with the synagogue preaching at other hours Paul took his stand like Socrates before him and engaged in conversation with (pros ) those who happened by. This old verb, paratugchanō , occurs here alone in the N.T. and accurately pictures the life in the agora. The listeners to Paul in the agora would be more casual than those who stop for street preaching, a Salvation Army meeting, a harangue from a box in Hyde Park. It was a slim chance either in synagogue or in agora, but Paul could not remain still with all the reeking idolatry around him. The boundaries of the agora varied, but there was always the Poikilē Stoa (the Painted Porch), over against the Acropolis on the west. In this Stoa (Porch) Zeno and other philosophers and rhetoricians held forth from time to time. Paul may have stood near this spot.

Robertson: Act 17:18 - -- And certain also of the Epicurean and Stoic philosophers encountered him ( tines de kai tōn Epikouriōn kai Stōikōn philosophōn suneballon au...

And certain also of the Epicurean and Stoic philosophers encountered him ( tines de kai tōn Epikouriōn kai Stōikōn philosophōn suneballon autōi ).

Imperfect active of sunballoÌ„ , old verb, in the N.T. only by Luke, to bring or put together in one’ s mind (Luk 2:19), to meet together (Act 20:14), to bring together aid (Act 18:27), to confer or converse or dispute as here and already Act 4:15 which see. These professional philosophers were always ready for an argument and so they frequented the agora for that purpose. Luke uses one article and so groups the two sects together in their attitude toward Paul, but they were very different in fact. Both sects were eager for argument and both had disdain for Paul, but they were the two rival practical philosophies of the day, succeeding the more abstruse theories of Plato and Aristotle. Socrates had turned men’ s thought inward (GnoÌ„thi Seauton , Know Thyself) away from the mere study of physics. Plato followed with a profound development of the inner self (metaphysics). Aristotle with his cyclopaedic grasp sought to unify and relate both physics and metaphysics. Both Zeno and Epicurus (340-272 b.c.) took a more practical turn in all this intellectual turmoil and raised the issues of everyday life. Zeno (360-260 b.c.) taught in the Stoa (Porch) and so his teaching was called Stoicism. He advanced many noble ideas that found their chief illustration in the Roman philosophers (Seneca, Epictetus, Marcus Aurelius). He taught self-mastery and hardness with an austerity that ministered to pride or suicide in case of failure, a distinctly selfish and unloving view of life and with a pantheistic philosophy. Epicurus considered practical atheism the true view of the universe and denied a future life and claimed pleasure as the chief thing to be gotten out of life. He did not deny the existence of gods, but regarded them as unconcerned with the life of men. The Stoics called Epicurus an atheist. Lucretius and Horace give the Epicurean view of life in their great poems. This low view of life led to sensualism and does today, for both Stoicism and Epicureanism are widely influential with people now. "Eat and drink for tomorrow we die,"they preached. Paul had doubtless become acquainted with both of these philosophies for they were widely prevalent over the world. Here he confronts them in their very home. He is challenged by past-masters in the art of appealing to the senses, men as skilled in their dialectic as the Pharisaic rabbis with whom Paul had been trained and whose subtleties he had learned how to expose. But, so far as we know, this is a new experience for Paul to have a public dispute with these philosophical experts who had a natural contempt for all Jews and for rabbis in particular, though they found Paul a new type at any rate and so with some interest in him. "In Epicureanism, it was man’ s sensual nature which arrayed itself against the claims of the gospel; in Stoicism it was his self-righteousness and pride of intellect"(Hackett). Knowling calls the Stoic the Pharisee of philosophy and the Epicurean the Sadducee of philosophy. Socrates in this very agora used to try to interest the passers-by in some desire for better things. That was 450 years before Paul is challenged by these superficial sophistical Epicureans and Stoics. It is doubtful if Paul had ever met a more difficult situation.

Robertson: Act 17:18 - -- What would this babbler say? ( Ti an theloi ho spermologos houtos legeiṅ ). The word for "babbler"means "seed-picker"or picker up of seeds (sperma ...

What would this babbler say? ( Ti an theloi ho spermologos houtos legeiṅ ).

The word for "babbler"means "seed-picker"or picker up of seeds (sperma , seed, legō , to collect) like a bird in the agora hopping about after chance seeds. Plutarch applies the word to crows that pick up grain in the fields. Demosthenes called Aeschines a spermologos . Eustathius uses it of a man hanging around in the markets picking up scraps of food that fell from the carts and so also of mere rhetoricians and plagiarists who picked up scraps of wisdom from others. Ramsay considers it here a piece of Athenian slang used to describe the picture of Paul seen by these philosophers who use it, for not all of them had it ("some,"tines ). Note the use of an and the present active optative theloi , conclusion of a fourth-class condition in a rhetorical question (Robertson, Grammar , p. 1021). It means, What would this picker up of seeds wish to say, if he should get off an idea? It is a contemptuous tone of supreme ridicule and doubtless Paul heard this comment. Probably the Epicureans made this sneer that Paul was a charlatan or quack.

Robertson: Act 17:18 - -- Other some ( hoi de ). But others, in contrast with the "some"just before. Perhaps the Stoics take this more serious view of Paul.

Other some ( hoi de ).

But others, in contrast with the "some"just before. Perhaps the Stoics take this more serious view of Paul.

Robertson: Act 17:18 - -- He seemeth to be a setter forth of strange gods ( zenōn daimoniōn dokei kataggeleus einai ). This view is put cautiously by dokei (seems). Kata...

He seemeth to be a setter forth of strange gods ( zenōn daimoniōn dokei kataggeleus einai ).

This view is put cautiously by dokei (seems). Kataggeleus does not occur in the old Greek, though in ecclesiastical writers, but Deissmann ( Light from the Ancient East , p. 99) gives an example of the word "on a marble stele recording a decree of the Mitylenaens in honour of the Emperor Augustus,"where it is the herald of the games. Here alone in the N.T. Daimonion is used in the old Greek sense of deity or divinity whether good or bad, not in the N.T. sense of demons. Both this word and kataggeleus are used from the Athenian standpoint. Xenos is an old word for a guest-friend (Latin hospes ) and then host (Rom 16:23), then for foreigner or stranger (Mat 25:31; Act 17:21), new and so strange as here and Heb 13:9; 1Pe 4:12, and then aliens (Eph 2:12). This view of Paul is the first count against Socrates: Socrates does wrong, introducing new deities (adikei Sōkratēs , kaina daimonia eispherōn , Xen. Mem . I). On this charge the Athenians voted the hemlock for their greatest citizen. What will they do to Paul? This Athens was more sceptical and more tolerant than the old Athens. But Roman law did not allow the introduction of a new religion ( religio illicita ). Paul was walking on thin ice though he was the real master philosopher and these Epicureans and Stoics were quacks. Paul had the only true philosophy of the universe and life with Jesus Christ as the centre (Col 1:12-20), the greatest of all philosophers as Ramsay justly terms him. But these men are mocking him.

Robertson: Act 17:18 - -- Because he preached Jesus and the resurrection ( hoti ton Iēsoun kai tēn anastasin euēggelizato ). Reason for the view just stated. Imperfect m...

Because he preached Jesus and the resurrection ( hoti ton Iēsoun kai tēn anastasin euēggelizato ).

Reason for the view just stated. Imperfect middle indicative of euaggelizō , to "gospelize."Apparently these critics considered anastasis (Resurrection) another deity on a par with Jesus. The Athenians worshipped all sorts of abstract truths and virtues and they misunderstood Paul on this subject. They will leave him as soon as he mentions the resurrection (Act 17:32). It is objected that Luke would not use the word in this sense here for his readers would not under stand him. But Luke is describing the misapprehension of this group of philosophers and this interpretation fits in precisely.

Robertson: Act 17:19 - -- And they took hold of him ( epilabomenoi de autou ). Second aorist middle participle of epilambanō , old verb, but in the N.T. only in the middle, ...

And they took hold of him ( epilabomenoi de autou ).

Second aorist middle participle of epilambanoÌ„ , old verb, but in the N.T. only in the middle, here with the genitive autou to lay hold of, but with no necessary sense of violence (Act 9:27; Act 23:27; Mar 8:23), unless the idea is that Paul was to be tried before the Court of Areopagus for the crime of bringing in strange gods. But the day for that had passed in Athens. Even so it is not clear whether " unto the Areopagus (epi ton Areion Pagon ") means the Hill of Mars (west of the Acropolis, north of the agora and reached by a flight of steps in the rock) or the court itself which met elsewhere as well as on the hills, usually in fact in the Stoa Basilica opening on the agora and near to the place where the dispute had gone on. Raphael’ s cartoon with Paul standing on Mars Hill has made us all familiar with the common view, but it is quite uncertain if it is true. There was not room on the summit for a large gathering. If Paul was brought before the Court of Areopagus (commonly called the Areopagus as here), it was not for trial as a criminal, but simply for examination concerning his new teaching in this university city whether it was strictly legal or not. Paul was really engaged in proselytism to turn the Athenians away from their old gods to Jesus Christ. But "the court of refined and polished Athenians was very different from the rough provincial magistrates of Philippi, and the philosophers who presented Paul to their cognizance very different from the mob of Thessalonians"(Rackham). It was all very polite.

Robertson: Act 17:19 - -- May we know? ( Dunametha gnōnai ). Can we come to know (ingressive second aorist active infinitive).

May we know? ( Dunametha gnōnai ).

Can we come to know (ingressive second aorist active infinitive).

Robertson: Act 17:19 - -- This new teaching ( hē kainē hautē didachē ). On the position of hautē see Robertson, Grammar , pp. 700f. The question was prompted by c...

This new teaching ( hē kainē hautē didachē ).

On the position of hautē see Robertson, Grammar , pp. 700f. The question was prompted by courtesy, sarcasm, or irony. Evidently no definite charge was laid against Paul.

Robertson: Act 17:20 - -- For thou bringest certain strange things ( xenizonta gar tina eisphereis ). The very verb used by Xenophon ( Mem. I) about Socrates. Xenizonta is p...

For thou bringest certain strange things ( xenizonta gar tina eisphereis ).

The very verb used by Xenophon ( Mem. I) about Socrates. Xenizonta is present active neuter plural participle of xenizō and from xenos (Act 17:18), "things surprising or shocking us."

Robertson: Act 17:20 - -- We would know therefore ( boulometha oun gnōnai ). Very polite still, we wish or desire, and repeating gnōnai (the essential point).

We would know therefore ( boulometha oun gnōnai ).

Very polite still, we wish or desire, and repeating gnōnai (the essential point).

Robertson: Act 17:21 - -- Spent their time ( ēukairoun ). Imperfect active of eukaireō . A late word to have opportunity (eu , kairos ) from Polybius on. In the N.T. onl...

Spent their time ( ēukairoun ).

Imperfect active of eukaireō . A late word to have opportunity (eu , kairos ) from Polybius on. In the N.T. only here and Mar 6:31. They had time for,.etc. This verse is an explanatory parenthesis by Luke.

Robertson: Act 17:21 - -- Some new thing ( tōi kainoteron ). Literally "something newer"or "fresher"than the new, the very latest, the comparative of kainos . Demosthenes ( ...

Some new thing ( tōi kainoteron ).

Literally "something newer"or "fresher"than the new, the very latest, the comparative of kainos . Demosthenes ( Philipp. 1. 43) pictures the Athenians "in the agora inquiring if anything newer is said"(punthanomenoi kata tēn agoran ei tōi legetai neōteron ). The new soon became stale with these itching and frivolous Athenians.

Robertson: Act 17:22 - -- Stood in the midst of the Areopagus ( statheis en mesōi tou Areiou Pagou ). First aorist passive of histēmi used of Peter in Act 2:14. Majestic...

Stood in the midst of the Areopagus ( statheis en mesōi tou Areiou Pagou ).

First aorist passive of histēmi used of Peter in Act 2:14. Majestic figure whether on Mars Hill or in the Stoa Basilica before the Areopagus Court. There would be a crowd of spectators and philosophers in either case and Paul seized the opportunity to preach Christ to this strange audience as he did in Caesarea before Herod Agrippa and the crowd of prominent people gathered by Festus for the entertainment. Paul does not speak as a man on trial, but as one trying to get a hearing for the gospel of Christ.

Robertson: Act 17:22 - -- Somewhat superstitious ( hōs deisidaimonesterous ). The Authorized Version has "too superstitious,"the American Standard "very religious."Deisidaim...

Somewhat superstitious ( hōs deisidaimonesterous ).

The Authorized Version has "too superstitious,"the American Standard "very religious."DeisidaimoÌ„n is a neutral word (from deidoÌ„ , to fear, and daimoÌ„n , deity). The Greeks used it either in the good sense of pious or religious or the bad sense of superstitious. Thayer suggests that Paul uses it "with kindly ambiguity."Page thinks that Luke uses the word to represent the religious feeling of the Athenians ( religiosus ) which bordered on superstition. The Vulgate has superstitiosiores . In Act 25:19 Festus uses the term deisidaimonia for "religion."It seems unlikely that Paul should give this audience a slap in the face at the very start. The way one takes this adjective here colours Paul’ s whole speech before the Council of Areopagus. The comparative here as in Act 17:21means more religions than usual (Robertson, Grammar , pp. 664f.), the object of the comparison not being expressed. The Athenians had a tremendous reputation for their devotion to religion, "full of idols"(Act 17:16).

Robertson: Act 17:23 - -- For ( gar ). Paul gives an illustration of their religiousness from his own experiences in their city.

For ( gar ).

Paul gives an illustration of their religiousness from his own experiences in their city.

Robertson: Act 17:23 - -- The objects of your worship ( ta sebasmata humōn ). Late word from sebazomai , to worship. In N T. only here and 2Th 2:4. The use of this word for ...

The objects of your worship ( ta sebasmata humōn ).

Late word from sebazomai , to worship. In N T. only here and 2Th 2:4. The use of this word for temples, altars, statues, shows the conciliatory tone in the use of deisidaimonesterous in Act 17:22.

Robertson: Act 17:23 - -- An altar ( bōmon ). Old word, only here in the N.T. and the only mention of a heathen altar in the N.T

An altar ( bōmon ).

Old word, only here in the N.T. and the only mention of a heathen altar in the N.T

Robertson: Act 17:23 - -- With this inscription ( en hōi epegegrapto ). On which had been written (stood written), past perfect passive indicative of epigraphō , old and c...

With this inscription ( en hōi epegegrapto ).

On which had been written (stood written), past perfect passive indicative of epigraphō , old and common verb for writing on inscriptions (epigraphē , Luk 23:38).

Robertson: Act 17:23 - -- To an Unknown God ( AGNOSTO THEO ). Dative case, dedicated to. Pausanias (I. 1, 4) says that in Athens there are "altars to gods unknown"(bōmoi the...

To an Unknown God ( AGNOSTO THEO ).

Dative case, dedicated to. Pausanias (I. 1, 4) says that in Athens there are "altars to gods unknown"(bōmoi theōn agnōstōn ). Epimenides in a pestilence advised the sacrifice of a sheep to the befitting god whoever he might be. If an altar was dedicated to the wrong deity, the Athenians feared the anger of the other gods. The only use in the N.T. of agnōstos , old and common adjective (from a privative and gnōstos verbal of ginōskō , to know). Our word agnostic comes from it. Here it has an ambiguous meaning, but Paul uses it though to a stern Christian philosopher it may be the "confession at once of a bastard philosophy and of a bastard religion"(Hort, Hulsean Lectures , p. 64). Paul was quick to use this confession on the part of the Athenians of a higher power than yet known to them. So he gets his theme from this evidence of a deeper religious sense in them and makes a most clever use of it with consummate skill.

Robertson: Act 17:23 - -- In ignorance ( agnoountes ). Present active participle of agnoeō , old verb from same root as agnōstos to which Paul refers by using it.

In ignorance ( agnoountes ).

Present active participle of agnoeō , old verb from same root as agnōstos to which Paul refers by using it.

Robertson: Act 17:23 - -- This set I forth unto you ( touto ego kataggellō humin ). He is a kataggeleus (Act 17:18) as they suspected of a God, both old and new, old in th...

This set I forth unto you ( touto ego kataggellō humin ).

He is a kataggeleus (Act 17:18) as they suspected of a God, both old and new, old in that they already worship him, new in that Paul knows who he is. By this master stroke he has brushed to one side any notion of violation of Roman law or suspicion of heresy and claims their endorsement of his new gospel, a shrewd and consummate turn. He has their attention now and proceeds to describe this God left out of their list as the one true and Supreme God. The later MSS. here read hoṅ̇touton (whom--this one) rather than hȯ̇touto (what--this), but the late text is plainly an effort to introduce too soon the personal nature of God which comes out clearly in Act 17:24.

Robertson: Act 17:24 - -- The God that made the world ( Ho theos ho poiēsas ton kosmon ). Not a god for this and a god for that like the 30,000 gods of the Athenians, but th...

The God that made the world ( Ho theos ho poiēsas ton kosmon ).

Not a god for this and a god for that like the 30,000 gods of the Athenians, but the one God who made the Universe (kosmos on the old Greek sense of orderly arrangement of the whole universe).

Robertson: Act 17:24 - -- And all things therein ( kai panta ta en autōi ). All the details in the universe were created by this one God. Paul is using the words of Isa 42:5...

And all things therein ( kai panta ta en autōi ).

All the details in the universe were created by this one God. Paul is using the words of Isa 42:5. The Epicureans held that matter was eternal. Paul sets them aside. This one God was not to be confounded with any of their numerous gods save with this "Unknown God."

Robertson: Act 17:24 - -- Being Lord of heaven and earth ( ouranou kai gēs huparchōn kurios ). Kurios here owner, absolute possessor of both heaven and earth (Isa 45:7),...

Being Lord of heaven and earth ( ouranou kai gēs huparchōn kurios ).

Kurios here owner, absolute possessor of both heaven and earth (Isa 45:7), not of just parts.

Robertson: Act 17:24 - -- Dwelleth not in temples made with hands ( ouken cheiropoiētois naois katoikei ). The old adjective cheiropoiētos (cheir , poieō ) already i...

Dwelleth not in temples made with hands ( ouken cheiropoiētois naois katoikei ).

The old adjective cheiropoieÌ„tos (cheir , poieoÌ„ ) already in Stephen’ s speech (Act 7:48). No doubt Paul pointed to the wonderful Parthenon, supposed to be the home of Athene as Stephen denied that God dwelt alone in the temple in Jerusalem.

Robertson: Act 17:25 - -- As though he needed anything ( prosdeomenos tinos ). Present middle participle of prosdeomai , to want besides, old verb, but here only in the N.T. T...

As though he needed anything ( prosdeomenos tinos ).

Present middle participle of prosdeomai , to want besides, old verb, but here only in the N.T. This was strange doctrine for the people thought that the gods needed their offerings for full happiness. This self-sufficiency of God was taught by Philo and Lucretius, but Paul shows that the Epicurean missed it by putting God, if existing at all, outside the universe.

Robertson: Act 17:25 - -- Seeing he himself giveth to all ( autos didous pasin ). This Supreme Personal God is the source of life, breath, and everything. Paul here rises abov...

Seeing he himself giveth to all ( autos didous pasin ).

This Supreme Personal God is the source of life, breath, and everything. Paul here rises above all Greek philosophers.

Robertson: Act 17:26 - -- And he made of one ( epoiēsen te exō henos ). The word haimatos (blood) is absent from Aleph A B and is a later explanatory addition. What Paul...

And he made of one ( epoiēsen te exō henos ).

The word haimatos (blood) is absent from Aleph A B and is a later explanatory addition. What Paul affirms is the unity of the human race with a common origin and with God as the Creator. This view runs counter to Greek exclusiveness which treated other races as barbarians and to Jewish pride which treated other nations as heathen or pagan (the Jews were laos , the Gentiles ethnē ). The cosmopolitanism of Paul here rises above Jew and Greek and claims the one God as the Creator of the one race of men. The Athenians themselves claimed to be antochthonous (indigenous) and a special creation. Zeno and Seneca did teach a kind of cosmopolitanism (really pantheism) far different from the personal God of Paul. It was Rome, not Greece, that carried out the moral ideas of Zeno. Man is part of the universe (Act 17:24) and God created (epoiēsen ) man as he created (poiēsas ) the all.

Robertson: Act 17:26 - -- For to dwell ( katoikein ). Infinitive (present active) of purpose, so as to dwell.

For to dwell ( katoikein ).

Infinitive (present active) of purpose, so as to dwell.

Robertson: Act 17:26 - -- Having determined ( horisas ). First aorist active participle of horizō , old verb to make a horizon as already in ActsAct 10:42 which see. Paul he...

Having determined ( horisas ).

First aorist active participle of horizoÌ„ , old verb to make a horizon as already in ActsAct 10:42 which see. Paul here touches God’ s Providence. God has revealed himself in history as in creation. His hand appears in the history of all men as well as in that of the Chosen People of Israel.

Robertson: Act 17:26 - -- Appointed seasons ( prostetagmenous kairous ). Not the weather as in Act 14:17, but "the times of the Gentiles"(kairoi ethnōn ) of which Jesus spo...

Appointed seasons ( prostetagmenous kairous ).

Not the weather as in Act 14:17, but "the times of the Gentiles"(kairoi ethnoÌ„n ) of which Jesus spoke (Luk 21:24). The perfect passive participle of prostassoÌ„ , old verb to enjoin, emphasizes God’ s control of human history without any denial of human free agency as was involved in the Stoic Fate (HeirmarmeneÌ„ ).

Robertson: Act 17:26 - -- Bounds ( horothesias ). Limits? Same idea in Job 12:23. Nations rise and fall, but it is not blind chance or hard fate. Thus there is an interplay be...

Bounds ( horothesias ).

Limits? Same idea in Job 12:23. Nations rise and fall, but it is not blind chance or hard fate. Thus there is an interplay between God’ s will and man’ s activities, difficult as it is for us to see with our shortened vision.

Robertson: Act 17:27 - -- That they should seek God ( Zētein ton theon ). Infinitive (present active) of purpose again. Seek him, not turn away from him as the nations had d...

That they should seek God ( Zētein ton theon ).

Infinitive (present active) of purpose again. Seek him, not turn away from him as the nations had done (Rom 1:18-32).

Robertson: Act 17:27 - -- If haply they might feel after him ( ei ara geō psēlaphēseian auton ). First aorist active (Aeolic form) optative of psēlaphaō , old verb f...

If haply they might feel after him ( ei ara geō psēlaphēseian auton ).

First aorist active (Aeolic form) optative of psēlaphaō , old verb from psaō , to touch. So used by the Risen Jesus in his challenge to the disciples (Luk 24:39), by the Apostle John of his personal contact with Jesus (1Jo 1:1), of the contact with Mount Sinai (Heb 12:18). Here it pictures the blind groping of the darkened heathen mind after God to "find him"(heuroien , second aorist active optative) whom they had lost. One knows what it is in a darkened room to feel along the walls for the door (Deu 28:29; Job 5:14; Job 12:25; Isa 59:10). Helen Keller, when told of God, said that she knew of him already, groping in the dark after him. The optative here with ei is due to the condition of the fourth class (undetermined, but with vague hope of being determined) with aim also present (Robertson, Grammar , p. 1021). Note also ara geō the inferential particle ara with the delicate intensive particle geō .

Robertson: Act 17:27 - -- Though he is not far from each one of us ( kai geō ou makran apo henos hekastou hēmōn huparchonta ). More exactly with B L (kai geō instead...

Though he is not far from each one of us ( kai geō ou makran apo henos hekastou hēmōn huparchonta ).

More exactly with B L (kai geō instead of kaitoi or kaitoi geō ), "and yet being not far from each one of us,"a direct statement rather than a concessive one. The participle huparchonta agrees with auton and the negative ou rather than the usual me with the participle makes an emphatic negative. Note also the intensive particle geō .

Robertson: Act 17:28 - -- For in him ( en autoÌ„i gar ). Proof of God’ s nearness, not stoic pantheism, but real immanence in God as God dwells in us. The three verbs (zo...

For in him ( en autōi gar ).

Proof of God’ s nearness, not stoic pantheism, but real immanence in God as God dwells in us. The three verbs (zoÌ„men , kinoumetha , esoÌ„men ) form an ascending scale and reach a climax in God (life, movement, existence). Kinoumetha is either direct middle present indicative (we move ourselves) or passive (we are moved).

Robertson: Act 17:28 - -- As certain even of your own poets ( hōs kai tines tōn kath' humās poiētōn ). "As also some of the poets among you."Aratus of Soli in Cilici...

As certain even of your own poets ( hōs kai tines tōn kath' humās poiētōn ).

"As also some of the poets among you."Aratus of Soli in Cilicia (ab. b.c. 270) has these very words in his Ta Phainomena and Cleanthes, Stoic philosopher (300-220 b.c.) in his Hymn to Zeus has Ek sou gar genos esoÌ„men . In 1Co 15:32 Paul quotes from Menander and in Tit 1:12 from Epimenides. J. Rendel Harris claims that he finds allusions in Paul’ s Epistles to Pindar, Aristophanes, and other Greek writers. There is no reason in the world why Paul should not have acquaintance with Greek literature, though one need not strain a point to prove it. Paul, of course, knew that the words were written of Zeus (Jupiter), not of Jehovah, but he applies the idea in them to his point just made that all men are the offspring of God.

Robertson: Act 17:29 - -- We ought not to think ( ouk opheilomen nomizein ). It is a logical conclusion (oun , therefore) from the very language of Aratus and Cleanthes.

We ought not to think ( ouk opheilomen nomizein ).

It is a logical conclusion (oun , therefore) from the very language of Aratus and Cleanthes.

Robertson: Act 17:29 - -- That the Godhead is like ( to theion einai homoion ). Infinitive with accusative of general reference in indirect discourse. To theion is strictly ...

That the Godhead is like ( to theion einai homoion ).

Infinitive with accusative of general reference in indirect discourse. To theion is strictly "the divine"nature like theiotēs (Rom 1:20) rather than like theotēs (Col 2:9). Paul may have used to theion here to get back behind all their notions of various gods to the real nature of God. The Athenians may even have used the term themselves. After homoios (like) the associative instrumental case is used as with chrusōi , argurōi , lithōi .

Robertson: Act 17:29 - -- Graven by art and device of man ( charagmati technēs kai enthumēseōs anthrōpou ). Apposition with preceding and so charagmati in associativ...

Graven by art and device of man ( charagmati technēs kai enthumēseōs anthrōpou ).

Apposition with preceding and so charagmati in associative instrumental case. Literally, graven work or sculpture from charassō , to engrave, old word, but here alone in N.T. outside of Revelation (the mark of the beast). Graven work of art (technēs ) or external craft, and of thought or device (enthumēseōs ) or internal conception of man.

Robertson: Act 17:30 - -- The times of ignorance ( tous chronous tēs agnoias ). The times before full knowledge of God came in Jesus Christ. Paul uses the very word for thei...

The times of ignorance ( tous chronous tēs agnoias ).

The times before full knowledge of God came in Jesus Christ. Paul uses the very word for their ignorance (agnoountes ) employed in Act 17:23.

Robertson: Act 17:30 - -- Overlooked ( huperidōn ). Second aorist active participle of huperoraō or hupereidō , old verb to see beyond, not to see, to overlook, not "t...

Overlooked ( huperidōn ).

Second aorist active participle of huperoraō or hupereidō , old verb to see beyond, not to see, to overlook, not "to wink at"of the Authorized Version with the notion of condoning. Here only in the N.T. It occurs in the lxx in the sense of overlooking or neglecting (Ps 55:1). But it has here only a negative force. God has all the time objected to the polytheism of the heathen, and now he has made it plain. In Wisdom Act 11:23 we have these words: "Thou overlookest the sins of men to the end they may repent."

Robertson: Act 17:30 - -- But now ( ta nun ). Accusative of general reference, "as to the now things or situation."All is changed now that Christ has come with the full knowle...

But now ( ta nun ).

Accusative of general reference, "as to the now things or situation."All is changed now that Christ has come with the full knowledge of God. See also Act 27:22.

Robertson: Act 17:30 - -- All everywhere ( pantas pantachou ). No exceptions anywhere.

All everywhere ( pantas pantachou ).

No exceptions anywhere.

Robertson: Act 17:30 - -- Repent ( metanoein ). Present active infinitive of metanoeō in indirect command, a permanent command of perpetual force. See note on metanoeō ...

Repent ( metanoein ).

Present active infinitive of metanoeō in indirect command, a permanent command of perpetual force. See note on metanoeō Act 2:38 and the Synoptic Gospels. This word was the message of the Baptist, of Jesus, of Peter, of Paul, this radical change of attitude and life.

Robertson: Act 17:31 - -- Inasmuch as ( kathoti ). According as (kata , hoti ). Old causal conjunction, but in N.T. only used in Luke’ s writings (Luk 1:7; Luk 19:9; Ac...

Inasmuch as ( kathoti ).

According as (kata , hoti ). Old causal conjunction, but in N.T. only used in Luke’ s writings (Luk 1:7; Luk 19:9; Act 2:45; Act 4:35; Act 17:31).

Robertson: Act 17:31 - -- Hath appointed a day ( estēsen hēmeran ) First aorist active indicative of histēmi , to place, set. God did set the day in his counsel and he w...

Hath appointed a day ( estēsen hēmeran )

First aorist active indicative of histēmi , to place, set. God did set the day in his counsel and he will fulfil it in his own time.

Robertson: Act 17:31 - -- Will judge ( mellei krinein ). Rather, is going to judge, mellō and the present active infinitive of krinō . Paul here quotes Psa 9:8 where kri...

Will judge ( mellei krinein ).

Rather, is going to judge, mellō and the present active infinitive of krinō . Paul here quotes Psa 9:8 where krinei occurs.

Robertson: Act 17:31 - -- By the man whom he hath ordained ( en andri hōi hōrisen ). Here he adds to the Psalm the place and function of Jesus Christ, a passage in harmony...

By the man whom he hath ordained ( en andri hōi hōrisen ).

Here he adds to the Psalm the place and function of Jesus Christ, a passage in harmony with Christ’ s own words in Matthew 25. HoÌ„i (whom) is attracted from the accusative, object of hoÌ„risen (first aorist active indicative of horizoÌ„ ) to the case of the antecedent andri . It has been said that Paul left the simple gospel in this address to the council of the Areopagus for philosophy. But did he? He skilfully caught their attention by reference to an altar to an Unknown God whom he interprets to be the Creator of all things and all men who overrules the whole world and who now commands repentance of all and has revealed his will about a day of reckoning when Jesus Christ will be Judge. He has preached the unity of God, the one and only God, has proclaimed repentance, a judgment day, Jesus as the Judge as shown by his Resurrection, great fundamental doctrines, and doubtless had much more to say when they interrupted his address. There is no room here for such a charge against Paul. He rose to a great occasion and made a masterful exposition of God’ s place and power in human history.

Robertson: Act 17:31 - -- Whereof he hath given assurance ( pistin paraschōn ). Second aorist active participle of parechō , old verb to furnish, used regularly by Demosth...

Whereof he hath given assurance ( pistin paraschōn ).

Second aorist active participle of parechō , old verb to furnish, used regularly by Demosthenes for bringing forward evidence. Note this old use of pistis as conviction or ground of confidence (Heb 11:1) like a note or title-deed, a conviction resting on solid basis of fact. All the other uses of pistis grow out of this one from peithō , to persuade.

Robertson: Act 17:31 - -- In that he hath raised him from the dead ( anastēsas auton ek nekrōn ). First aorist active participle of anistēmi , causal participle, but lit...

In that he hath raised him from the dead ( anastēsas auton ek nekrōn ).

First aorist active participle of anistēmi , causal participle, but literally, "having raised him from the dead."This Paul knew to be a fact because he himself had seen the Risen Christ. Paul has here come to the heart of his message and could now throw light on their misapprehension about "Jesus and the Resurrection"(Act 17:18). Here Paul has given the proof of all his claims in the address that seemed new and strange to them.

Robertson: Act 17:32 - -- The resurrection of the dead ( anastasin nekrōn ). Rather, "a resurrection of dead men."No article with either word. The Greeks believed that the s...

The resurrection of the dead ( anastasin nekrōn ).

Rather, "a resurrection of dead men."No article with either word. The Greeks believed that the souls of men lived on, but they had no conception of resurrection of the body. They had listened with respect till Paul spoke of the actual resurrection of Jesus from the dead as a fact, when they did not care to hear more.

Robertson: Act 17:32 - -- Some mocked ( hoi men echleuazon ). Imperfect active of chleuazō , a common verb (from chleuē , jesting, mockery). Only here in the N.T. though l...

Some mocked ( hoi men echleuazon ).

Imperfect active of chleuazoÌ„ , a common verb (from chleueÌ„ , jesting, mockery). Only here in the N.T. though late MSS. have it in Act 2:13 (best MSS. diachleuazoÌ„ ). Probably inchoative here, began to mock. In contempt at Paul’ s statement they declined to listen further to "this babbler"(Act 17:18) who had now lost what he had gained with this group of hearers (probably the light and flippant Epicureans).

Robertson: Act 17:32 - -- But others ( hoi de ). A more polite group like those who had invited him to speak (Act 17:19). They were unconvinced, but had better manners and so ...

But others ( hoi de ).

A more polite group like those who had invited him to speak (Act 17:19). They were unconvinced, but had better manners and so were in favour of an adjournment. This was done, though it is not clear whether it was a serious postponement or a courteous refusal to hear Paul further (probably this). It was a virtual dismissal of the matter. "It is a sad story--the noblest of ancient cities and the noblest man of history--and he never cared to look on it again"(Furneaux).

Robertson: Act 17:33 - -- Thus Paul went out from among them ( houtōs ho Paulos exēlthen ek mesou autōn ). No further questions, no effort to arrest him, no further ridi...

Thus Paul went out from among them ( houtōs ho Paulos exēlthen ek mesou autōn ).

No further questions, no effort to arrest him, no further ridicule. He walked out never to return to Athens. Had he failed?

Robertson: Act 17:34 - -- Clave unto him and believed ( kollēthentes autōi episteusan ). First aorist passive of this strong word kollaō , to glue to, common in Acts (Ac...

Clave unto him and believed ( kollēthentes autōi episteusan ).

First aorist passive of this strong word kollaō , to glue to, common in Acts (Act 5:13; Act 8:29; Act 9:26; Act 10:28) No sermon is a failure which leads a group of men (andres ) to believe (ingressive aorist of pisteuō ) in Jesus Christ. Many so-called great or grand sermons reap no such harvest.

Robertson: Act 17:34 - -- Dionysius the Areopagite ( Dionusios ho Areopagitēs ). One of the judges of the Court of the Areopagus. That of itself was no small victory. He was...

Dionysius the Areopagite ( Dionusios ho Areopagitēs ).

One of the judges of the Court of the Areopagus. That of itself was no small victory. He was one of this college of twelve judges who had helped to make Athens famous. Eusebius says that he became afterwards bishop of the Church at Athens and died a martyr.

Robertson: Act 17:34 - -- A woman named Damaris ( gunē onomati Damaris ). A woman by name Damaris. Not the wife of Dionysius as some have thought, but an aristocratic woman,...

A woman named Damaris ( gunē onomati Damaris ).

A woman by name Damaris. Not the wife of Dionysius as some have thought, but an aristocratic woman, not necessarily an educated courtezan as Furneaux holds. And there were "others"(heteroi ) with them, a group strong enough to keep the fire burning in Athens. It is common to say that Paul in 1Co 2:1-5 alludes to his failure with philosophy in Athens when he failed to preach Christ crucified and he determined never to make that mistake again. On the other hand Paul determined to stick to the Cross of Christ in spite of the fact that the intellectual pride and superficial culture of Athens had prevented the largest success. As he faced Corinth with its veneer of culture and imitation of philosophy and sudden wealth he would go on with the same gospel of the Cross, the only gospel that Paul knew or preached. And it was a great thing to give the world a sermon like that preached in Athens.

Vincent: Act 17:3 - -- Opening and alleging The latter word is rather propounding, or setting forth (παÏατιθεÌμενος ) . See on set before, Luk 9:16...

Opening and alleging

The latter word is rather propounding, or setting forth (παÏατιθεÌμενος ) . See on set before, Luk 9:16; and commit, 1Pe 4:19. Bengel remarks, " Two steps, as if one, having broken the rind, were to disclose and exhibit the kernel."

Vincent: Act 17:4 - -- Consorted with ( Ï€ÏοσεκληÏωÌθησαν ) Only here in New Testament. More strictly, " were added or allotted to."

Consorted with ( Ï€ÏοσεκληÏωÌθησαν )

Only here in New Testament. More strictly, " were added or allotted to."

Vincent: Act 17:4 - -- Chief women The position of women in Macedonia seems to have been exceptional. Popular prejudice, and the verdict of Grecian wisdom in its best a...

Chief women

The position of women in Macedonia seems to have been exceptional. Popular prejudice, and the verdict of Grecian wisdom in its best age, asserted her natural inferiority. The Athenian law provided that everything which a man might do by the counsel or request of a woman should be null in law. She was little better than a slave. To educate her was to advertise her as a harlot. Her companions were principally children and slaves. In Macedonia, however, monuments were erected to women by public bodies; and records of male proper names are found, in Macedonian inscriptions, formed on the mother's name instead of on the father's. Macedonian women were permitted to hold property, and were treated as mistresses of the house. These facts are borne out by the account of Paul's labors in Macedonia. In Thessalonica, Beroea, and Philippi we note additions of women of rank to the church; and their prominence in church affairs is indicated by Paul's special appeal to two ladies in the church at Philippi to reconcile their differences, which had caused disturbance in the church, and by his commending them to his colleagues as women who had labored with him in the Lord (Phi 4:2, Phi 4:3).

Vincent: Act 17:5 - -- Of the baser sort ( ἀγοÏαιÌων ) From ἀγοÏÎ±Ì , the market-place; hence loungers in the market-place; the rabble. Cicero ca...

Of the baser sort ( ἀγοÏαιÌων )

From ἀγοÏÎ±Ì , the market-place; hence loungers in the market-place; the rabble. Cicero calls them subrostrani, those who hung round the rostra, or platform for speakers in the forum; and Plautus, subbasilicani, the loungers round the court-house or exchange. The word occurs only here and Act 19:38, on which see note.

Vincent: Act 17:5 - -- Gathered a company ( ὀχλοποιηÌσαντες ) Rev., better, a crowd. Only here in New Testament.

Gathered a company ( ὀχλοποιηÌσαντες )

Rev., better, a crowd. Only here in New Testament.

Vincent: Act 17:6 - -- Rulers of the city ( πολιταÌÏχας ) Another illustration of Luke's accuracy. Note that the magistrates are called by a different name f...

Rulers of the city ( πολιταÌÏχας )

Another illustration of Luke's accuracy. Note that the magistrates are called by a different name from those at Philippi. Thessalonica was not a colony, but a free city (see on colony, Act 16:12), and was governed by its own rulers, whose titles accordingly did not follow those of Roman magistrates. The word occurs only here and Act 17:8, and has been found in an inscription on an arch at Thessalonica, where the names of the seven politarchs are mentioned. The arch is thought by antiquarians to have been standing in Paul's time.

Vincent: Act 17:7 - -- Contrary to the decrees of Caesar The charge at Philippi was that of introducing new customs; but as Thessalonica was not a colony, that charge c...

Contrary to the decrees of Caesar

The charge at Philippi was that of introducing new customs; but as Thessalonica was not a colony, that charge could have no force there. The accusation substituted is that of treason against the emperor; that of which Jesus was accused before Pilate. " The law of treason, by which the ancient legislators of the republic had sought to protect popular liberty from the encroachments of tyranny,...was gradually concentrated upon the emperor alone, the sole impersonation of the sovereign people. The definition of the crime itself was loose and elastic, such as equally became the jealousy of a licentious republic or of a despotic usurper" (Merivale, " History of the Romans under the Empire" ).

Vincent: Act 17:9 - -- Security ( τὸ ἱκανὸν ) See on Luk 7:6. Bail, either personal or by a deposit of money. A law term. They engaged that the public p...

Security ( τὸ ἱκανὸν )

See on Luk 7:6. Bail, either personal or by a deposit of money. A law term. They engaged that the public peace should not be violated, and that the authors of the disturbance should leave the city.

Vincent: Act 17:11 - -- Searched Or examined. See on Luk 23:14.

Searched

Or examined. See on Luk 23:14.

Vincent: Act 17:12 - -- Honorable women See on Act 17:4, and Mar 15:43.

Honorable women

See on Act 17:4, and Mar 15:43.

Vincent: Act 17:15 - -- They that conducted ( καθιστῶντες ) Lit., brought to the spot. Note the different word employed, Act 15:3 (see note there).

They that conducted ( καθιστῶντες )

Lit., brought to the spot. Note the different word employed, Act 15:3 (see note there).

Vincent: Act 17:16 - -- Was stirred ( παÏωξυÌνετο ) Better, as Rev., was provoked. See on the kindred word contention (παÏοξυσμὸς ) , Act 15:...

Was stirred ( παÏωξυÌνετο )

Better, as Rev., was provoked. See on the kindred word contention (παÏοξυσμὸς ) , Act 15:39.

Vincent: Act 17:16 - -- Saw ( θεωÏοῦντι ) Better, beheld. See on Luk 10:18.

Saw ( θεωÏοῦντι )

Better, beheld. See on Luk 10:18.

Vincent: Act 17:16 - -- Wholly given to idolatry ( κατειÌδωλον ) Incorrect. The word, which occurs only here in the New Testament, and nowhere in classical Gr...

Wholly given to idolatry ( κατειÌδωλον )

Incorrect. The word, which occurs only here in the New Testament, and nowhere in classical Greek, means full of idols . It applies to the city, not to the inhabitants. " We learn from Pliny that at the time of Nero, Athens contained over three thousand public statues, besides a countless number of lesser images within the walls of private houses. Of this number the great majority were statues of gods, demi-gods, or heroes. In one street there stood before every house a square pillar carrying upon it a bust of the god Hermes. Another street, named the Street of the Tripods, was lined with tripods, dedicated by winners in the Greek national games, and carrying each one an inscription to a deity. Every gateway and porch carried its protecting god. Every street, every square, nay, every purlieu, had its sanctuaries, and a Roman poet bitterly remarked that it was easier in Athens to find gods than men" (G. S. Davies, " St. Paul in Greece" ).

Vincent: Act 17:18 - -- Epicureans Disciples of Epicurus, and atheists. They acknowledged God in words, but denied his providence and superintendence over the world. Acc...

Epicureans

Disciples of Epicurus, and atheists. They acknowledged God in words, but denied his providence and superintendence over the world. According to them, the soul was material and annihilated at death. Pleasure was their chief good; and whatever higher sense their founder might have attached to this doctrine, his followers, in the apostle's day, were given to gross sensualism.

Vincent: Act 17:18 - -- Stoics Pantheists. God was the soul of the world, or the world was God. Everything was governed by fate, to which God himself was subject. They d...

Stoics

Pantheists. God was the soul of the world, or the world was God. Everything was governed by fate, to which God himself was subject. They denied the universal and perpetual immortality of the soul; some supposing that it was swallowed up in deity; others, that it survived only till the final conflagration; others, that immortality was restricted to the wise and good. Virtue was its own reward, and vice its own punishment. Pleasure was no good, and pain no evil. The name Stoic was derived from stoa, a porch. Zeno, the founder of the Stoic sect, held his school in the Stoa Poecile, or painted portico, so called because adorned with pictures by the best masters.

Vincent: Act 17:18 - -- Babbler ( σπεÏμολοÌγος ) Lit., seed-picker: a bird which picks up seeds in the streets and markets; hence one who picks up and reta...

Babbler ( σπεÏμολοÌγος )

Lit., seed-picker: a bird which picks up seeds in the streets and markets; hence one who picks up and retails scraps of news. Trench (" Authorized Version of the New Testament" ) cites a parallel from Shakespeare:

" This fellow picks up wit as pigeons peas,

And utters it again when Jove doth please.

He is wit's pedler, and retails his wares

At wakes, and wassails, meetings, markets, fairs."

Love's Labor's Lost , v., 2.

Vincent: Act 17:18 - -- Setter-forth ( καταγγελεὺς ) See on declare, Act 17:23. Compare 1Pe 4:4, 1Pe 4:12.

Setter-forth ( καταγγελεὺς )

See on declare, Act 17:23. Compare 1Pe 4:4, 1Pe 4:12.

Vincent: Act 17:18 - -- Strange Foreign.

Strange

Foreign.

Vincent: Act 17:19 - -- Areopagus The Hill of Mars: the seat of the ancient and venerable Athenian court which decided the most solemn questions connected with religion....

Areopagus

The Hill of Mars: the seat of the ancient and venerable Athenian court which decided the most solemn questions connected with religion. Socrates was arraigned and condemned here on the charge of innovating on the state religion. It received its name from the legend of the trial of Mars for the murder of the son of Neptune. The judges sat in the open air upon seats hewn out in the rock, on a platform ascended by a flight of stone steps immediately from the market-place. A temple of Mars was on the brow of the edifice, and the sanctuary of the Furies was in a broken cleft of the rock immediately below the judges' seats. The Acropolis rose above it, with the Parthenon and the colossal statue of Athene. " It was a scene with which the dread recollections of centuries were associated. Those who withdrew to the Areopagus from the Agora, came, as it were, into the presence of a higher power. No place in Athens was so suitable for a discourse upon the mysteries of religion" (Conybeare and Hewson).

Vincent: Act 17:20 - -- Strange ( ξενιÌζοντα ) A participle: surprising. Compare 1Pe 4:4, 1Pe 4:12.

Strange ( ξενιÌζοντα )

A participle: surprising. Compare 1Pe 4:4, 1Pe 4:12.

Vincent: Act 17:21 - -- All the Athenians No article. Lit., " Athenians , all of them." The Athenian people collectively.

All the Athenians

No article. Lit., " Athenians , all of them." The Athenian people collectively.

Vincent: Act 17:21 - -- Strangers which were there ( οἱ ἐπιδημοῦντες ξεÌνοι ) Rev., more correctly, the strangers sojourning there. See on 1P...

Strangers which were there ( οἱ ἐπιδημοῦντες ξεÌνοι )

Rev., more correctly, the strangers sojourning there. See on 1Pe 1:1.

Vincent: Act 17:21 - -- Spent their time ( εὐκαιÌÏουν ) The word means to have good opportunity; to have leisure: also, to devote one's leisure to somethi...

Spent their time ( εὐκαιÌÏουν )

The word means to have good opportunity; to have leisure: also, to devote one's leisure to something; to spend the time. Compare Mar 6:31; 1Co 16:12.

Vincent: Act 17:21 - -- Something new ( τι καινοÌτεÏον ) Lit., newer: newer than that which was then passing current as new. The comparative was regularly...

Something new ( τι καινοÌτεÏον )

Lit., newer: newer than that which was then passing current as new. The comparative was regularly used by the Greeks in the question what news? They contrasted what was new with what had been new up to the time of asking. The idiom vividly characterizes the state of the Athenian mind. Bengel aptly says, " New things at once became of no account; newer things were being sought for." Their own orators and poets lashed them for this peculiarity. Aristophanes styles Athens the city of the gapers (" Knights," 1262). Demades said that the crest of Athens ought to be a great tongue. Demosthenes asks them, " Is it all your care to go about up and down the market, asking each other, 'Is there any news?'" In the speech of Cleon to the Athenians, given by Thucydides (iii., 38), he says: " No men are better dupes, sooner deceived by novel notions, or slower to follow approved advice. You despise what is familiar, while you are worshippers of every new extravagance. You are always hankering after an ideal state, but you do not give your minds even to what is straight before you. In a word, you are at the mercy of your own ears."

Vincent: Act 17:22 - -- I perceive ( θεωÏῶ ) I regard you, in my careful observation of you. See on Luk 10:18.

I perceive ( θεωÏῶ )

I regard you, in my careful observation of you. See on Luk 10:18.

Vincent: Act 17:22 - -- Too superstitious ( δεισιδαιμονεστεÌÏους ) This rendering and that of the Rev., somewhat superstitious, are both unfortunat...

Too superstitious ( δεισιδαιμονεστεÌÏους )

This rendering and that of the Rev., somewhat superstitious, are both unfortunate. The word is compounded of δειÌδω , to fear, and δαιÌμων , a deity . It signifies either a religious or a superstitious sentiment, according to the context. Paul would have been unlikely to begin his address with a charge which would have awakened the anger of his audience. What he means to say is, You are more divinity-fearing than the rest of the Greeks. This propensity to reverence the higher powers is a good thing in itself, only, as he shows them, it is misdirected, not rightly conscious of its object and aim. Paul proposes to guide the sentiment rightly by revealing him whom they ignorantly worship. The American revisers insist on very religious. The kindred word δεισιδαιμονιÌα occurs Act 25:19, and in the sense of religion, though rendered in A. V. superstition. Festus would not call the Jewish religion a superstition before Agrippa, who was himself a Jew. There is the testimony of the Ephesian town-clerk, that Paul, during his three years' residence at Ephesus, did not rudely and coarsely attack the worship of the Ephesian Diana. " Nor yet blasphemers of your goddess" (Act 19:37).

Vincent: Act 17:23 - -- As l passed by ( διεÏχοÌμενος ) More strictly, " passing through (Î´Î¹Î±Ì )" your city, or your streets.

As l passed by ( διεÏχοÌμενος )

More strictly, " passing through (Î´Î¹Î±Ì )" your city, or your streets.

Vincent: Act 17:23 - -- Beheld ( ἀναθεωÏῶν ) Only here and Heb 13:7. Rev., much better, observed. The compound verb denotes a very attentive consideration...

Beheld ( ἀναθεωÏῶν )

Only here and Heb 13:7. Rev., much better, observed. The compound verb denotes a very attentive consideration (Î±Ì“Î½Î±Ì and down, throughout ) .

Vincent: Act 17:23 - -- Devotions ( σεβαÌσματἀ ) Wrong. It means the objects of their worship - temples, altars, statues, etc.

Devotions ( σεβαÌσματἀ )

Wrong. It means the objects of their worship - temples, altars, statues, etc.

Vincent: Act 17:23 - -- An altar ( βωμὸν ) Only here in New Testament, and the only case in which a heathen altar is alluded to. In all other cases θυσιασ...

An altar ( βωμὸν )

Only here in New Testament, and the only case in which a heathen altar is alluded to. In all other cases θυσιαστηÌÏιον is used, signifying an altar of the true God. The Septuagint translators commonly observe this distinction, being, in this respect, more particular than the Hebrew scriptures themselves, which sometimes interchange the word for the heathen altar and that for God's altar. See, especially, Joshua 22, where the altar reared by the Transjordanic tribes is called βωμὸς as being no true altar of God (Jos 22:10, Jos 22:11, Jos 22:16, Jos 22:19, Jos 22:23, Jos 22:26, Jos 22:34); and the legitimate altar, θυσιαστηÌÏιον (Jos 22:19, Jos 22:28, Jos 22:29).

Vincent: Act 17:23 - -- To the unknown God ( ἀγνωÌστῳ Θεῷ ) The article is wanting. Render, as Rev., to an unknown God. The origin of these altars, ...

To the unknown God ( ἀγνωÌστῳ Θεῷ )

The article is wanting. Render, as Rev., to an unknown God. The origin of these altars, of which there were several in Athens, is a matter of conjecture. Hackett's remarks on this point are sensible, and are borne out by the following words: " whom therefore," etc. " The most rational explanation is unquestionably that of those who suppose these altars to have had their origin in the feeling of uncertainty, inherent, after all, in the minds of the heathen, whether their acknowledgment of the superior powers was sufficiently full and comprehensive; in their distinct consciousness of the limitation and imperfection of their religious views, and their consequent desire to avoid the anger of any still unacknowledged god who might be unknown to them. That no deity might punish them for neglecting his worship, or remain uninvoked in asking for blessings, they not only erected altars to all the gods named or known among them, but, distrustful still lest they might not comprehend fully the extent of their subjection and dependence, they erected them also to any other god or power that might exist, although as yet unrevealed to them....Under these circumstances an allusion to one of these altars by the apostle would be equivalent to his saying to the Athenians thus: 'You are correct in acknowledging a divine existence beyond any which the ordinary rites of your worship recognize; there is such an existence. You are correct in confessing that this Being is unknown to you; you have no just conceptions of his nature and perfections.'"

Vincent: Act 17:23 - -- Ignorantly ( ἀγνοοῦντες ) Rather, unconsciously: not knowing. There is a kind of play on the words unknown, knowing not. Ignor...

Ignorantly ( ἀγνοοῦντες )

Rather, unconsciously: not knowing. There is a kind of play on the words unknown, knowing not. Ignorantly conveys more rebuke than Paul intended.

Vincent: Act 17:23 - -- Declare I ( καταγγεÌλλω ) Compare καταγγελεὺς , setter-forth, in Act 17:18. Here, again, there is a play upon the words...

Declare I ( καταγγεÌλλω )

Compare καταγγελεὺς , setter-forth, in Act 17:18. Here, again, there is a play upon the words. Paul takes up their noun, setter-forth, and gives it back to them as a verb. " You say I am a setter-forth of strange gods: I now set forth unto you (Rev.) the true God."

Vincent: Act 17:24 - -- God With the article: " the God."

God

With the article: " the God."

Vincent: Act 17:24 - -- The world ( τὸν κοÌσμον ) Originally, order, and hence the order of the world; the ordered universe. So in classical Greek. In th...

The world ( τὸν κοÌσμον )

Originally, order, and hence the order of the world; the ordered universe. So in classical Greek. In the Septuagint, never the world, but the ordered total of the heavenly bodies; the host of heaven (Deuteronomy 4:19; 17:3; Isaiah 24:21; 40:26). Compare, also, Pro 17:6, and see note on Jam 3:6. In the apocryphal books, of the universe, and mainly in the relation between God and it arising out of the creation. Thus, the king of the world ( 2 Maccabees 7:9); the creator or founder of the world (2 Maccabees 7:23); the great potentate of the world (2 Maccabees 12:15). In the New Testament: 1. In the classical and physical sense, the universe (Joh 17:5; Joh 21:25.; Rom 1:20; Eph 1:4, etc.). 2. As the order of things of which man is the centre (Mat 13:38; Mar 16:15; Luk 9:25; Joh 16:21; Eph 2:12; 1Ti 6:7). 3. Humanity as it manifests itself in and through this order (Mat 18:7; 2Pe 2:5; 2Pe 3:6; Rom 3:19). Then, as sin has entered and disturbed the order of things, and made a breach between the heavenly and the earthly order, which are one in the divine ideal - 4. The order of things which is alienated from God, as manifested in and by the human race: humanity as alienated from God, and acting in opposition to him (Joh 1:10; Joh 12:31; Joh 15:18, Joh 15:19; 1Co 1:21; 1Jo 2:15, etc.). The word is used here in the classical sense of the visible creation, which would appeal to the Athenians. Stanley, speaking of the name by which the Deity is known in the patriarchal age, the plural Elohim, notes that Abraham, in perceiving that all the Elohim worshipped by the numerous clans of his race meant one God, anticipated the declaration of Paul in this passage (" Jewish Church," i., 25). Paul's statement strikes at the belief of the Epicureans, that the world was made by " a fortuitous concourse of atoms," and of the Stoics, who denied the creation of the world by God, holding either that God animated the world, or that the world itself was God.

Vincent: Act 17:24 - -- Made with hands ( χιεÏοποιηÌτοις ) Probably pointing to the magnificent temples above and around him. Paul's epistles abound in arc...

Made with hands ( χιεÏοποιηÌτοις )

Probably pointing to the magnificent temples above and around him. Paul's epistles abound in architectural metaphors. He here employs the very words of Stephen, in his address to the Sanhedrim, which he very probably heard. See Act 7:48.

Vincent: Act 17:25 - -- Is worshipped ( θεÏαπευÌεται ) Incorrect. Render, as Rev., served. Luke often uses the word in the sense of to heal or cure; bu...

Is worshipped ( θεÏαπευÌεται )

Incorrect. Render, as Rev., served. Luke often uses the word in the sense of to heal or cure; but this is its primary sense. See on Luk 5:15. It refers to the clothing of the images of the gods in splendid garments, and bringing them costly gifts and offerings of food and drink.

Vincent: Act 17:25 - -- As though he needed ( Ï€ÏοσδεοÌμενος ) Properly, " needed anything in addition (Ï€ÏοÌÏ‚ ) to what he already has."

As though he needed ( Ï€ÏοσδεοÌμενος )

Properly, " needed anything in addition (Ï€ÏοÌÏ‚ ) to what he already has."

Vincent: Act 17:26 - -- Before appointed ( Ï€ÏοτεταγμεÌνους ) The Rev., properly, omits before, following the reading of the best texts, τεταγμεÌ...

Before appointed ( Ï€ÏοτεταγμεÌνους )

The Rev., properly, omits before, following the reading of the best texts, τεταγμεÌνους assigned.

Vincent: Act 17:26 - -- Bounds ( ὀÏοθεσιÌας ) Only here in New Testament. The word, in the singular, means the fixing of boundaries, and so is transferred ...

Bounds ( ὀÏοθεσιÌας )

Only here in New Testament. The word, in the singular, means the fixing of boundaries, and so is transferred to the fixed boundaries themselves.

Vincent: Act 17:27 - -- Might feel after See on handle, Luk 24:39. Compare Tennyson: " I stretch lame hands of faith, and grope And gather dust and chaff, and call T...

Might feel after

See on handle, Luk 24:39. Compare Tennyson:

" I stretch lame hands of faith, and grope

And gather dust and chaff, and call

To what I feel is Lord of all."

In Memoriam , lv.

Vincent: Act 17:28 - -- We are also his offspring A line from Aratus, a poet of Paul's own province of Cilicia. The same sentiment, in almost the same words, occurs in t...

We are also his offspring

A line from Aratus, a poet of Paul's own province of Cilicia. The same sentiment, in almost the same words, occurs in the fine hymn of Cleanthes to Jove. Hence the words, " Some of your own poets."

Vincent: Act 17:29 - -- The Godhead ( τὸ θεῖον ) Lit., that which is divine.

The Godhead ( τὸ θεῖον )

Lit., that which is divine.

Vincent: Act 17:29 - -- Like to gold, etc These words must have impressed his hearers profoundly, as they looked at the multitude of statues of divinities which surroun...

Like to gold, etc

These words must have impressed his hearers profoundly, as they looked at the multitude of statues of divinities which surrounded them.

Vincent: Act 17:29 - -- Graven ( χαÏαÌγματι ) Not a participle, as A. V., but a noun, in apposition with gold, silver, and stone: " a graving or carved ...

Graven ( χαÏαÌγματι )

Not a participle, as A. V., but a noun, in apposition with gold, silver, and stone: " a graving or carved - work of art, " etc.

Vincent: Act 17:30 - -- Winked at ( ὑπεÏιδὼν ) Only here in New Testament. Originally, to overlook; to suffer to pass unnoticed. So Rev., overlooked.

Winked at ( ὑπεÏιδὼν )

Only here in New Testament. Originally, to overlook; to suffer to pass unnoticed. So Rev., overlooked.

Vincent: Act 17:32 - -- Resurrection This word was the signal for a derisive outburst from the crowd.

Resurrection

This word was the signal for a derisive outburst from the crowd.

Vincent: Act 17:32 - -- Mocked ( ἐχλευÌαζον ) From χλευÌη , a jest. Only here in New Testament, though a compound, διαχλευαÌζω , mock, occ...

Mocked ( ἐχλευÌαζον )

From χλευÌη , a jest. Only here in New Testament, though a compound, διαχλευαÌζω , mock, occurs, according to the best texts, at Act 2:13. The force of the imperfect, began to mock, should be given here in the translation, as marking the outbreak of derision.

In this remarkable speech of Paul are to be noted: his prudence and tact in not needlessly offending his hearers; his courtesy and spirit of conciliation in recognizing their piety toward their gods; his wisdom and readiness in the use of the inscription " to the unknown God," and in citing their own poets; his meeting the radical errors of every class of his hearers, while seeming to dwell only on points of agreement; his lofty views of the nature of God and the great principle of the unity of the human race; his boldness in proclaiming Jesus and the resurrection among those to whom these truths were foolishness; the wonderful terseness and condensation of the whole, and the rapid but powerful and assured movement of the thought.

Vincent: Act 17:34 - -- Clave See on Luk 10:11; and Luk 15:15; and Act 5:13.

Clave

See on Luk 10:11; and Luk 15:15; and Act 5:13.

Vincent: Act 17:34 - -- The Areopagite One of the judges of the court of Areopagus. Of this court Curtius remarks: " Here, instead of a single judge, a college of twelve...

The Areopagite

One of the judges of the court of Areopagus. Of this court Curtius remarks: " Here, instead of a single judge, a college of twelve men of proved integrity conducted the trial. If the accused had an equal number of votes for and against him, he was acquitted. The Court on the hill of Ares is one of the most ancient institutions of Athens, and none achieved for the city an earlier or more widely spread recognition. The Areopagitic penal code was adopted as a norm by all subsequent legislators" (" History of Greece," i., 307).

Wesley: Act 17:2 - -- Of doing all things, as far as might be, in a regular manner, went in to them three Sabbath days - Not excluding the days between.

Of doing all things, as far as might be, in a regular manner, went in to them three Sabbath days - Not excluding the days between.

Wesley: Act 17:4 - -- Our free thinkers pique themselves upon observing, that women are more religious than men; and this, in compliment both to religion and good manners, ...

Our free thinkers pique themselves upon observing, that women are more religious than men; and this, in compliment both to religion and good manners, they impute to the weakness of their understandings. And indeed as far as nature can go, in imitating religion by performing the outward acts of it, this picture of religion may make a fairer show in women than in men, both by reason of their more tender passions, and their modesty, which will make those actions appear to more advantage. But in the case of true religion, which always implies taking up the cross, especially in time of persecution, women lie naturally under a great disadvantage, as having less courage than men. So that their embracing the Gospel was a stronger evidence of the power of him whose strength is perfected in weakness, as a stronger assistance of the Holy Spirit was needful for them to overcome their natural fearfulness.

Wesley: Act 17:11 - -- Or generous. To be teachable in the things of God is true generosity of soul. The receiving the word with all readiness of mind, and the most accurate...

Or generous. To be teachable in the things of God is true generosity of soul. The receiving the word with all readiness of mind, and the most accurate search into the truth, are well consistent.

Wesley: Act 17:12 - -- Of the Jews.

Of the Jews.

Wesley: Act 17:12 - -- Who were followed by their husbands.

Who were followed by their husbands.

Wesley: Act 17:16 - -- Having no design, as it seems, to preach at Athens, but his zeal for God drew him into it unawares, without staying till his companions came.

Having no design, as it seems, to preach at Athens, but his zeal for God drew him into it unawares, without staying till his companions came.

Wesley: Act 17:18 - -- The Epicureans entirely denied a providence, and held the world to be the effect of mere chance; asserting sensual pleasure to be man's chief good, an...

The Epicureans entirely denied a providence, and held the world to be the effect of mere chance; asserting sensual pleasure to be man's chief good, and that the soul and body died together. The Stoics held, that matter was eternal; that all things were governed by irresistible fate; that virtue was its own sufficient reward, and vice its own sufficient punishment. It is easy to see, how happily the apostle levels his discourse at some of the most important errors of each, while, without expressly attacking either, he gives a plain summary of his own religious principles.

Wesley: Act 17:18 - -- Such is the language of natural reason, full of, and satisfied with itself. Yet even here St. Paul had some fruit; though nowhere less than at Athens....

Such is the language of natural reason, full of, and satisfied with itself. Yet even here St. Paul had some fruit; though nowhere less than at Athens. And no wonder, since this city was a seminary of philosophers, who have ever been the pest of true religion.

Wesley: Act 17:18 - -- This he returns upon them at Act 17:23; of strange gods - Such as are not known even at Athens.

This he returns upon them at Act 17:23; of strange gods - Such as are not known even at Athens.

Wesley: Act 17:18 - -- A god and a goddess. And as stupid as this mistake was, it is the less to be wondered at, since the Athenians might as well count the resurrection a d...

A god and a goddess. And as stupid as this mistake was, it is the less to be wondered at, since the Athenians might as well count the resurrection a deity, as shame, famine, and many others.

Wesley: Act 17:19 - -- The Areopagus, or hill of Mars, (dedicated to Mars, the heathen god of war,) was the place where the Athenians held their supreme court of judicature....

The Areopagus, or hill of Mars, (dedicated to Mars, the heathen god of war,) was the place where the Athenians held their supreme court of judicature. But it does not appear he was carried thither as a criminal. The original number of its judges was twelve; but afterward it increased to three hundred. These were generally men of the greatest families in Athens, and were famed for justice and integrity.

Wesley: Act 17:21 - -- And catching the distemper of them.

And catching the distemper of them.

Wesley: Act 17:21 - -- The Greek word signifies some newer thing. New things quickly grew cheap, and they wanted those that were newer still.

The Greek word signifies some newer thing. New things quickly grew cheap, and they wanted those that were newer still.

Wesley: Act 17:22 - -- An ample theatre; said - Giving them a lecture of natural divinity, with admirable wisdom, acuteness, fulness, and courtesy. They inquire after new th...

An ample theatre; said - Giving them a lecture of natural divinity, with admirable wisdom, acuteness, fulness, and courtesy. They inquire after new things: Paul in his divinely philosophical discourse, begins with the first, and goes on to the last things, both which were new things to them. He points out the origin and the end of all things, concerning which they had so many disputes, and equally refutes both the Epicurean and Stoic.

Wesley: Act 17:22 - -- With what clearness and freedom does he speak! Paul against Athens!

With what clearness and freedom does he speak! Paul against Athens!

Wesley: Act 17:23 - -- Some suppose this was set up by Socrates, to express in a covert way his devotion to the only true God, while he derided the plurality of the heathen ...

Some suppose this was set up by Socrates, to express in a covert way his devotion to the only true God, while he derided the plurality of the heathen gods, for which he was condemned to death: and others, that whoever erected this altar, did it in honour to the God of Israel, of whom there was no image, and whose name Jehovah was never made known to the idolatrous Gentiles.

Wesley: Act 17:23 - -- Thus he fixes the wandering attention of these blind philosophers; proclaiming to them an unknown, and yet not a new God.

Thus he fixes the wandering attention of these blind philosophers; proclaiming to them an unknown, and yet not a new God.

Wesley: Act 17:24 - -- Thus is demonstrated even to reason, the one true, good God; absolutely different from the creatures, from every part of the visible creation.

Thus is demonstrated even to reason, the one true, good God; absolutely different from the creatures, from every part of the visible creation.

Wesley: Act 17:25 - -- or person - The Greek word equally takes in both.

or person - The Greek word equally takes in both.

Wesley: Act 17:25 - -- That live and breathe; - in him we live; and breathe - In him we move. By breathing life is continued.

That live and breathe; - in him we live; and breathe - In him we move. By breathing life is continued.

Wesley: Act 17:25 - -- For in him we are. So exactly do the parts of this discourse answer each other.

For in him we are. So exactly do the parts of this discourse answer each other.

Wesley: Act 17:26 - -- By this expression the apostle showed them in the most unaffected manner, that though he was a Jew, be was not enslaved to any narrow views, but looke...

By this expression the apostle showed them in the most unaffected manner, that though he was a Jew, be was not enslaved to any narrow views, but looked on all mankind as his brethren: having determined the times - That it is God who gave men the earth to inhabit, Paul proves from the order of times and places, showing the highest wisdom of the Disposer, superior to all human counsels.

Wesley: Act 17:26 - -- By mountains, seas, rivers, and the like.

By mountains, seas, rivers, and the like.

Wesley: Act 17:27 - -- The way is open; God is ready to be found.

The way is open; God is ready to be found.

Wesley: Act 17:27 - -- This is in the midst between seeking and finding. Feeling being the lowest and grossest of all our senses, is fitly applied to the low knowledge of Go...

This is in the midst between seeking and finding. Feeling being the lowest and grossest of all our senses, is fitly applied to the low knowledge of God; though he be not far from every one of us - We need not go far to seek or find him. He is very near us; in us. It is only perverse reason which thinks he is afar off.

Wesley: Act 17:28 - -- Not in ourselves, we live, and move, and have our being - This denotes his necessary, intimate, and most efficacious presence. No words can better exp...

Not in ourselves, we live, and move, and have our being - This denotes his necessary, intimate, and most efficacious presence. No words can better express the continual and necessary dependence of all created beings, in their existence and all their operations, on the first and almighty cause, which the truest philosophy as well as divinity teaches.

Wesley: Act 17:28 - -- Aratus, whose words these are, was an Athenian, who lived almost three hundred years before this time. They are likewise to be found, with the alterat...

Aratus, whose words these are, was an Athenian, who lived almost three hundred years before this time. They are likewise to be found, with the alteration of one letter only, in the hymn of Cleanthes to Jupiter or the supreme being, one of the purest and finest pieces of natural religion in the whole world of Pagan antiquity.

Wesley: Act 17:29 - -- A tender expression especially in the first per son plural. As if he had said, Can God himself be a less noble being than we who are his offspring? No...

A tender expression especially in the first per son plural. As if he had said, Can God himself be a less noble being than we who are his offspring? Nor does he only here deny, that these are like God, but that they have any analogy to him at all, so as to be capable of representing him.

Wesley: Act 17:30 - -- What! does he object ignorance to the knowing Athenians? Yes, and they acknowledge it by this very altar.

What! does he object ignorance to the knowing Athenians? Yes, and they acknowledge it by this very altar.

Wesley: Act 17:30 - -- As one paraphrases, "The beams of his eye did in a manner shoot over it." He did not appear to take notice of them, by sending express messages to the...

As one paraphrases, "The beams of his eye did in a manner shoot over it." He did not appear to take notice of them, by sending express messages to them as he did to the Jews.

Wesley: Act 17:30 - -- This day, this hour, saith Paul, puts an end to the Divine forbearance, and brings either greater mercy or punishment.

This day, this hour, saith Paul, puts an end to the Divine forbearance, and brings either greater mercy or punishment.

Wesley: Act 17:30 - -- There is a dignity and grandeur in this expression, becoming an ambassador from the King of heaven. And this universal demand of repentance declared u...

There is a dignity and grandeur in this expression, becoming an ambassador from the King of heaven. And this universal demand of repentance declared universal guilt in the strongest manner, and admirably confronted the pride of the haughtiest Stoic of them all. At the same time it bore down the idle plea of fatality. For how could any one repent of doing what he could not but have done?

Wesley: Act 17:31 - -- How fitly does he speak this, in their supreme court of justice? By the man - So he speaks, suiting himself to the capacity of his hearers. Whereof he...

How fitly does he speak this, in their supreme court of justice? By the man - So he speaks, suiting himself to the capacity of his hearers. Whereof he hath given assurance to all men, in that he hath raised him from the dead - God raising Jesus demonstrated hereby, that he was to be the glorious Judge of all. We are by no means to imagine that this was all which the apostle intended to have said, but the indolence of some of his hearers and the petulancy of others cut him short.

Wesley: Act 17:32 - -- Interrupting him thereby. They took offence at that which is the principal motive of faith, from the pride of reason. And having once stumbled at this...

Interrupting him thereby. They took offence at that which is the principal motive of faith, from the pride of reason. And having once stumbled at this, they rejected all the rest.

Wesley: Act 17:33 - -- Leaving his hearers divided in their judgment.

Leaving his hearers divided in their judgment.

Wesley: Act 17:34 - -- One of the judges of that court: on whom some spurious writings have been fathered in later ages, by those who are fond of high sounding nonsense.

One of the judges of that court: on whom some spurious writings have been fathered in later ages, by those who are fond of high sounding nonsense.

JFB: Act 17:2-4 - -- Always to begin with the Jews.

Always to begin with the Jews.

JFB: Act 17:2-4 - -- In writing to the converts but a few months after this, he reminds them of the courage and superiority to indignity, for the Gospel's sake, which this...

In writing to the converts but a few months after this, he reminds them of the courage and superiority to indignity, for the Gospel's sake, which this required after the shameful treatment he had so lately experienced at Philippi (1Th 2:2).

JFB: Act 17:3 - -- His preaching, it seems, was chiefly expository, and designed to establish from the Old Testament Scriptures (1) that the predicted Messiah was to be ...

His preaching, it seems, was chiefly expository, and designed to establish from the Old Testament Scriptures (1) that the predicted Messiah was to be a suffering and dying, and therefore a rising, Messiah; (2) that this Messiah was none other than Jesus of Nazareth.

JFB: Act 17:4 - -- Cast in their lot.

Cast in their lot.

JFB: Act 17:4 - -- Compare 2Co 8:5.

Compare 2Co 8:5.

JFB: Act 17:4 - -- Female proselytes of distinction. From the First Epistle to the Thessalonians it appears that the converts were nearly all Gentiles; not only such as ...

Female proselytes of distinction. From the First Epistle to the Thessalonians it appears that the converts were nearly all Gentiles; not only such as had before been proselytes, who would be gained in the synagogue, but such as up to that time had been idolaters (1Th 1:9-10). During his stay, while Paul supported himself by his own labor (1Th 2:9; 2Th 3:7-9), he received supplies once and again from the Philippians, of which he makes honorable acknowledgment (Phi 4:15-16).

JFB: Act 17:5-9 - -- Seeing their influence undermined by this stranger.

Seeing their influence undermined by this stranger.

JFB: Act 17:5-9 - -- Better, perhaps, "worthless market people," that is, idle loungers about the market-place, of indifferent character.

Better, perhaps, "worthless market people," that is, idle loungers about the market-place, of indifferent character.

JFB: Act 17:5-9 - -- Rather, "having raised a mob."

Rather, "having raised a mob."

JFB: Act 17:5-9 - -- With whom Paul and Silas abode (Act 17:7), one of Paul's kinsmen, apparently (Rom 16:21), and from his name, which was sometimes used as a Greek form ...

With whom Paul and Silas abode (Act 17:7), one of Paul's kinsmen, apparently (Rom 16:21), and from his name, which was sometimes used as a Greek form of the word Joshua [GROTIUS], probably a Hellenistic Jew.

JFB: Act 17:5-9 - -- Jason's lodgers.

Jason's lodgers.

JFB: Act 17:6 - -- Literally, "the politarchs"; the very name given to the magistrates of Thessalonica in an inscription on a still remaining arch of the city--so minute...

Literally, "the politarchs"; the very name given to the magistrates of Thessalonica in an inscription on a still remaining arch of the city--so minute is the accuracy of this history.

JFB: Act 17:6 - -- (See on Act 16:20).

(See on Act 16:20).

JFB: Act 17:7 - -- Meaning, probably, nothing but what is specified in the next words.

Meaning, probably, nothing but what is specified in the next words.

JFB: Act 17:7 - -- (See on Joh 19:12).

(See on Joh 19:12).

JFB: Act 17:9 - -- "the others"--probably making them deposit a money pledge that the preachers should not again endanger the public peace.

"the others"--probably making them deposit a money pledge that the preachers should not again endanger the public peace.

JFB: Act 17:10-12 - -- For it would have been as useless as rash to attempt any further preaching at that time, and the conviction of this probably made his friends the more...

For it would have been as useless as rash to attempt any further preaching at that time, and the conviction of this probably made his friends the more willing to pledge themselves against any present continuance of missionary effort.

JFB: Act 17:10-12 - -- Fifty or sixty miles southwest of Thessalonica; a town even still of considerable population and importance.

Fifty or sixty miles southwest of Thessalonica; a town even still of considerable population and importance.

JFB: Act 17:11 - -- The comparison is between the Jews of the two places; for the triumphs of the Gospel at Thessalonica were mostly among the Gentiles. See on Act 17:2-4...

The comparison is between the Jews of the two places; for the triumphs of the Gospel at Thessalonica were mostly among the Gentiles. See on Act 17:2-4.

JFB: Act 17:11 - -- Heard it not only without prejudice, but with eager interest, "in an honest and good heart" (Luk 8:17), with sincere desire to be taught aright (see J...

Heard it not only without prejudice, but with eager interest, "in an honest and good heart" (Luk 8:17), with sincere desire to be taught aright (see Joh 7:17). Mark the "nobility" ascribed to this state of mind.

JFB: Act 17:11 - -- Whether the Christian interpretation which the apostle put upon the Old Testament Scriptures was the true one.

Whether the Christian interpretation which the apostle put upon the Old Testament Scriptures was the true one.

JFB: Act 17:12 - -- Convinced that Jesus of Nazareth whom Paul preached was indeed the great Promise and Burden of the Old Testament. From this it is undeniable, (1) that...

Convinced that Jesus of Nazareth whom Paul preached was indeed the great Promise and Burden of the Old Testament. From this it is undeniable, (1) that the people, no less than the ministers of the Church, are entitled and bound to search the Scriptures; (2) that they are entitled and bound to judge, on their own responsibility, whether the teaching they receive from the ministers of the Church is according to the word of God; (3) that no faith but such as results from personal conviction ought to be demanded, or is of any avail.

JFB: Act 17:12 - -- Which were Greeks.

Which were Greeks.

JFB: Act 17:12 - -- "The upper classes in these European-Greek and Romanized towns were probably better educated than those of Asia Minor" [WEBSTER and WILKINSON].

"The upper classes in these European-Greek and Romanized towns were probably better educated than those of Asia Minor" [WEBSTER and WILKINSON].

JFB: Act 17:13 - -- "like hunters upon their prey, as they had done before from Iconium to Lystra" [HOWSON].

"like hunters upon their prey, as they had done before from Iconium to Lystra" [HOWSON].

JFB: Act 17:14 - -- The converts gathered at Berea.

The converts gathered at Berea.

JFB: Act 17:14 - -- As before from Jerusalem (Act 9:30), and from Thessalonica (Act 17:10). How long he stayed at Berea we know not; but as we know that he longed and exp...

As before from Jerusalem (Act 9:30), and from Thessalonica (Act 17:10). How long he stayed at Berea we know not; but as we know that he longed and expected soon to return to the Thessalonians (1Th 2:17), it is probable he remained some weeks at least, and only abandoned his intention of revisiting Thessalonica at that time when the virulence of his enemies there, stimulated by his success at Berea, brought them down thither to counterwork him.

JFB: Act 17:14 - -- Rather, perhaps, "in the direction of the sea." Probably he delayed fixing his next destination till he should reach the coast, and the providence of ...

Rather, perhaps, "in the direction of the sea." Probably he delayed fixing his next destination till he should reach the coast, and the providence of God should guide him to a vessel bound for the destined spot. Accordingly, it was only on arriving at Athens, that the convoy of Berean brethren, who had gone thus far with him, were sent back to bid Silas and Timothy follow him thither.

JFB: Act 17:14 - -- "to build it up in its holy faith, to be a comfort and support in its trials and persecutions, and to give it such organization as might be necessary"...

"to build it up in its holy faith, to be a comfort and support in its trials and persecutions, and to give it such organization as might be necessary" [HOWSON]. Connecting this with the apostle's leaving Timothy and Luke at Philippi on his own departure (see on Act 16:40), we may conclude that this was his fixed plan for cherishing the first beginning of the Gospel in European localities, and organizing the converts. Timotheus must have soon followed the apostle to Thessalonica, the bearer, probably, of one of the Philippian "contributions to his necessity" (Phi 4:15-16), and from thence he would with Silas accompany him to Berea.

JFB: Act 17:15 - -- He probably wished their company and aid in addressing himself to so new and great a sphere as Athens. Accordingly it is added that he "waited for the...

He probably wished their company and aid in addressing himself to so new and great a sphere as Athens. Accordingly it is added that he "waited for them" there, as if unwilling to do anything till they came. That they did come, there is no good reason to doubt (as some excellent critics do). For though Paul himself says to the Thessalonians that he "thought it good to be left at Athens alone" (1Th 3:1), he immediately adds that he "sent Timotheus to establish and comfort them" (Act 17:2); meaning, surely, that he despatched him from Athens back to Thessalonica. He had indeed sent for him to Athens; but, probably, when it appeared that little fruit was to be reaped there, while Thessalonica was in too interesting a state to be left uncherished, he seems to have thought it better to send him back again. (The other explanations which have been suggested seem less satisfactory). Timotheus rejoined the apostle at Corinth (Act 18:5).

JFB: Act 17:16-17 - -- "covered with idols"; meaning the city, not the inhabitants. Petronius, a contemporary writer at Nero's court, says satirically that it was easier to ...

"covered with idols"; meaning the city, not the inhabitants. Petronius, a contemporary writer at Nero's court, says satirically that it was easier to find a god at Athens than a man. This "stirred the spirit" of the apostle. "The first impression which the masterpieces of man's taste for art left on the mind of St. Paul was a revolting one, since all this majesty and beauty had placed itself between man and his Creator, and bound him the faster to his gods, who were not God. Upon the first contact, therefore, which the Spirit of Christ came into with the sublimest creations of human art, the judgment of the Holy Ghost--through which they have all to pass--is set up as "the strait gate," and this must remain the correct standard for ever" [BAUMGARTEN].

JFB: Act 17:17 - -- Or, discussed.

Or, discussed.

JFB: Act 17:17 - -- The sense is not, "Therefore went he to the Jews," because the Gentile Athenians were steeped in idolatry; but, "Therefore set he himself to lift up h...

The sense is not, "Therefore went he to the Jews," because the Gentile Athenians were steeped in idolatry; but, "Therefore set he himself to lift up his voice to the idol city, but, as his manner was, he began with the Jews."

JFB: Act 17:17 - -- Gentile proselytes. After that,

Gentile proselytes. After that,

JFB: Act 17:17 - -- The Agora, or place of public concourse.

The Agora, or place of public concourse.

JFB: Act 17:17 - -- Or "came in his way."

Or "came in his way."

JFB: Act 17:18-21 - -- A well-known school of atheistic materialists, who taught that pleasure was the chief end of human existence; a principle which the more rational inte...

A well-known school of atheistic materialists, who taught that pleasure was the chief end of human existence; a principle which the more rational interpreted in a refined sense, while the sensual explained it in its coarser meaning.

JFB: Act 17:18-21 - -- A celebrated school of severe and lofty pantheists, whose principle was that the universe was under the law of an iron necessity, the spirit of which ...

A celebrated school of severe and lofty pantheists, whose principle was that the universe was under the law of an iron necessity, the spirit of which was what is called the Deity: and that a passionless conformity of the human will to this law, unmoved by all external circumstances and changes, is the perfection of virtue. While therefore the Stoical was in itself superior to the Epicurean system, both were alike hostile to the Gospel. "The two enemies it has ever had to contend with are the two ruling principles of the Epicureans and Stoics--Pleasure and Pride" [HOWSON].

JFB: Act 17:18-21 - -- The word, which means "a picker-up of seeds," bird-like, is applied to a gatherer and retailer of scraps of knowledge, a prater; a general term of con...

The word, which means "a picker-up of seeds," bird-like, is applied to a gatherer and retailer of scraps of knowledge, a prater; a general term of contempt for any pretended teacher.

JFB: Act 17:18-21 - -- "demons," but in the Greek (not Jewish) sense of "objects of worship."

"demons," but in the Greek (not Jewish) sense of "objects of worship."

JFB: Act 17:18-21 - -- Not as if they thought he made these to be two divinities: the strange gods were Jehovah and the Risen Saviour, ordained to judge the world.

Not as if they thought he made these to be two divinities: the strange gods were Jehovah and the Risen Saviour, ordained to judge the world.

JFB: Act 17:19 - -- "the hill where the most awful court of judicature had sat from time immemorial to pass sentence on the greatest criminals, and to decide on the most ...

"the hill where the most awful court of judicature had sat from time immemorial to pass sentence on the greatest criminals, and to decide on the most solemn questions connected with religion. No place in Athens was so suitable for a discourse on the mysteries of religion" [HOWSON]. The apostle, however, was not here on his trial, but to expound more fully what he had thrown out in broken conversations in the Agora.

JFB: Act 17:21 - -- Literally, "newer thing," as if what was new becoming presently stale, they craved something still more new [BENGEL]. This lively description of the A...

Literally, "newer thing," as if what was new becoming presently stale, they craved something still more new [BENGEL]. This lively description of the Athenian character is abundantly attested by their own writers.

JFB: Act 17:22 - -- More graphically, "standing in the midst of Mars' hill, said." This prefatory allusion to the position he occupied shows the writer's wish to bring th...

More graphically, "standing in the midst of Mars' hill, said." This prefatory allusion to the position he occupied shows the writer's wish to bring the situation vividly before us [BAUMGARTEN].

JFB: Act 17:22 - -- Rather (with most modern interpreters and the ancient Greek ones), "in all respects extremely reverential" or "much given to religious worship," a con...

Rather (with most modern interpreters and the ancient Greek ones), "in all respects extremely reverential" or "much given to religious worship," a conciliatory and commendatory introduction, founded on his own observation of the symbols of devotion with which their city was covered, and from which all Greek writers, as well as the apostle, inferred the exemplary religiousness of the Athenians. (The authorized translation would imply that only too much superstition was wrong, and represents the apostle as repelling his hearers in the very first sentence; whereas the whole discourse is studiously courteous).

JFB: Act 17:23 - -- Rather, "the objects of your devotion," referring, as is plain from the next words, to their works of art consecrated to religion.

Rather, "the objects of your devotion," referring, as is plain from the next words, to their works of art consecrated to religion.

JFB: Act 17:23 - -- Or, "an"

Or, "an"

JFB: Act 17:23 - -- Erected, probably, to commemorate some divine interposition, which they were unable to ascribe to any known deity. That there were such altars, Greek ...

Erected, probably, to commemorate some divine interposition, which they were unable to ascribe to any known deity. That there were such altars, Greek writers attest; and on this the apostle skilfully fastens at the outset, as the text of his discourse, taking it as evidence of that dimness of religious conception which, in virtue of his better light, he was prepared to dissipate.

JFB: Act 17:23 - -- Rather, "Whom, therefore, knowing Him not, ye worship," alluding to "The Unknown God."

Rather, "Whom, therefore, knowing Him not, ye worship," alluding to "The Unknown God."

JFB: Act 17:23 - -- Announce.

Announce.

JFB: Act 17:23 - -- This is like none of his previous discourses, save that to the idolaters of Lycaonia (Act 14:15-17). His subject is not, as in the synagogues, the Mes...

This is like none of his previous discourses, save that to the idolaters of Lycaonia (Act 14:15-17). His subject is not, as in the synagogues, the Messiahship of Jesus, but THE LIVING GOD, in opposition to the materialistic and pantheistic polytheism of Greece, which subverted all true religion. Nor does he come with speculation on this profound subject--of which they had had enough from others--but an authoritative "announcement" of Him after whom they were groping not giving Him any name, however, nor even naming the Saviour Himself but unfolding the true character of both as they were able to receive it.

JFB: Act 17:24-25 - -- The most profound philosophers of Greece were unable to conceive any real distinction between God and the universe. Thick darkness, therefore, behoove...

The most profound philosophers of Greece were unable to conceive any real distinction between God and the universe. Thick darkness, therefore, behooved to rest on all their religious conceptions. To dissipate this, the apostle sets out with a sharp statement of the fact of creation as the central principle of all true religion--not less needed now, against the transcendental idealism of our day.

JFB: Act 17:24-25 - -- Or Sovereign.

Or Sovereign.

JFB: Act 17:24-25 - -- Holding in free and absolute subjection all the works of His hands; presiding in august royalty over them, as well as pervading them all as the princi...

Holding in free and absolute subjection all the works of His hands; presiding in august royalty over them, as well as pervading them all as the principle of their being. How different this from the blind Force or Fate to which all creatures were regarded as in bondage!

JFB: Act 17:24-25 - -- This thought, so familiar to Jewish ears (1Ki 8:27; Isa 66:1-2; Act 7:48), and so elementary to Christians, would serve only more sharply to define to...

This thought, so familiar to Jewish ears (1Ki 8:27; Isa 66:1-2; Act 7:48), and so elementary to Christians, would serve only more sharply to define to his heathen audience the spirituality of that living, personal God, whom he "announced" to them.

JFB: Act 17:25 - -- Ministered unto, served by

Ministered unto, served by

JFB: Act 17:25 - -- No less familiar as this thought also is to us, even from the earliest times of the Old Testament (Job 35:6, Job 35:8; Psa 16:2-3; Psa 50:12-14; Isa 4...

No less familiar as this thought also is to us, even from the earliest times of the Old Testament (Job 35:6, Job 35:8; Psa 16:2-3; Psa 50:12-14; Isa 40:14-18), it would pour a flood of light upon any candid heathen mind that heard it.

JFB: Act 17:25 - -- He Himself.

He Himself.

JFB: Act 17:25 - -- The Giver of all cannot surely be dependent for aught upon the receivers of all (1Ch 29:14). This is the culminating point of a pure Theism.

The Giver of all cannot surely be dependent for aught upon the receivers of all (1Ch 29:14). This is the culminating point of a pure Theism.

JFB: Act 17:26-27 - -- Holding with the Old Testament teaching, that in the blood is the life (Gen 9:4; Lev 17:11; Deu 12:23), the apostle sees this life stream of the whole...

Holding with the Old Testament teaching, that in the blood is the life (Gen 9:4; Lev 17:11; Deu 12:23), the apostle sees this life stream of the whole human race to be one, flowing from one source [BAUMGARTEN].

JFB: Act 17:26-27 - -- The apostle here opposes both Stoical Fate and Epicurean Chance, ascribing the periods and localities in which men and nations flourish to the soverei...

The apostle here opposes both Stoical Fate and Epicurean Chance, ascribing the periods and localities in which men and nations flourish to the sovereign will and prearrangements of a living God.

JFB: Act 17:27 - -- That is the high end of all these arrangements of Divine Power, Wisdom, and Love.

That is the high end of all these arrangements of Divine Power, Wisdom, and Love.

JFB: Act 17:27 - -- As men groping their way in the dark.

As men groping their way in the dark.

JFB: Act 17:27 - -- A lively picture of the murky atmosphere of Natural Religion.

A lively picture of the murky atmosphere of Natural Religion.

JFB: Act 17:27 - -- The difficulty of finding God outside the pale of revealed religion lies not in His distance from us, but in our distance from Him through the blindin...

The difficulty of finding God outside the pale of revealed religion lies not in His distance from us, but in our distance from Him through the blinding effect of sin.

JFB: Act 17:28 - -- (or, more briefly, "exist").--This means, not merely, "Without Him we have no life, nor that motion which every inanimate nature displays, nor even ex...

(or, more briefly, "exist").--This means, not merely, "Without Him we have no life, nor that motion which every inanimate nature displays, nor even existence itself" [MEYER], but that God is the living, immanent Principle of all these in men.

JFB: Act 17:28 - -- The first half of the fifth line, word for word, of an astronomical poem of Aratus, a Greek countryman of the apostle, and his predecessor by about th...

The first half of the fifth line, word for word, of an astronomical poem of Aratus, a Greek countryman of the apostle, and his predecessor by about three centuries. But, as he hints, the same sentiment is to be found in other Greek poets. They meant it doubtless in a pantheistic sense; but the truth which it expresses the apostle turns to his own purpose--to teach a pure, personal, spiritual Theism. (Probably during his quiet retreat at Tarsus. Act 9:30, revolving his special vocation to the Gentiles he gave himself to the study of so much Greek literature as might be turned to Christian account in his future work. Hence this and his other quotations from the Greek poets, 1Co 15:33; Tit 1:12).

JFB: Act 17:29 - -- The courtesy of this language is worthy of notice.

The courtesy of this language is worthy of notice.

JFB: Act 17:29 - -- ("graven by the art or device of man"). One can hardly doubt that the apostle would here point to those matchless monuments of the plastic art, in gol...

("graven by the art or device of man"). One can hardly doubt that the apostle would here point to those matchless monuments of the plastic art, in gold and silver and costliest stone, which lay so profusely beneath and around him. The more intelligent pagan Greeks no more pretended that these sculptured gods and goddesses were real deities, or even their actual likenesses, than Romanist Christians do their images; and Paul doubtless knew this; yet here we find him condemning all such efforts visibly to represent the invisible God. How shamefully inexcusable then are the Greek and Roman churches in paganizing the worship of the Christian Church by the encouragement of pictures and images in religious service! (In the eighth century, the second council of Nicea decreed that the image of God was as proper an object of worship as God Himself).

JFB: Act 17:30 - -- Literally (and far better), "overlooked," that is, bore with, without interposing to punish it, otherwise than suffering the debasing tendency of such...

Literally (and far better), "overlooked," that is, bore with, without interposing to punish it, otherwise than suffering the debasing tendency of such worship to develop itself (compare Act 14:16, and see on Rom 1:24, &c.).

JFB: Act 17:30 - -- That a new light was risen upon the world.

That a new light was risen upon the world.

JFB: Act 17:30 - -- "That duty--all along lying upon man estranged from his Creator, but hitherto only silently recommending itself and little felt--is now peremptory."

"That duty--all along lying upon man estranged from his Creator, but hitherto only silently recommending itself and little felt--is now peremptory."

JFB: Act 17:30 - -- (compare Col 1:6, Col 1:23; Tit 1:11) --a tacit allusion to the narrow precincts of favored Judaism, within which immediate and entire repentance was ...

(compare Col 1:6, Col 1:23; Tit 1:11) --a tacit allusion to the narrow precincts of favored Judaism, within which immediate and entire repentance was ever urged. The word "repentance" is here used (as in Luk 13:3, Luk 13:5; Luk 15:10) in its most comprehensive sense of "repentance unto life."

JFB: Act 17:31 - -- Such language beyond doubt teaches that the judgment will, in its essence, be a solemn judicial assize held upon all mankind at once. "Aptly is this u...

Such language beyond doubt teaches that the judgment will, in its essence, be a solemn judicial assize held upon all mankind at once. "Aptly is this uttered on the Areopagus, the seat of judgment" [BENGEL].

JFB: Act 17:31 - -- Compare Joh 5:22-23, Joh 5:27; Act 10:42.

JFB: Act 17:31 - -- The most patent evidence to mankind at large of the judicial authority with which the Risen One is clothed.

The most patent evidence to mankind at large of the judicial authority with which the Risen One is clothed.

JFB: Act 17:32-34 - -- As the Greek religion was but the glorification of the present life, by the worship of all its most beauteous forms, the Resurrection, which presuppos...

As the Greek religion was but the glorification of the present life, by the worship of all its most beauteous forms, the Resurrection, which presupposes the vanity of the present life, and is nothing but life out of the death of all that sin has blighted, could have no charm for the true Greek. It gave the death blow to his fundamental and most cherished ideas; nor until these were seen to be false and fatal could the Resurrection, and the Gospel of which it was a primary doctrine, seem otherwise than ridiculous.

JFB: Act 17:32-34 - -- "an idle compliment to Paul and an opiate to their consciences, such as we often meet with in our own day. They probably, like Felix, feared to hear m...

"an idle compliment to Paul and an opiate to their consciences, such as we often meet with in our own day. They probably, like Felix, feared to hear more, lest they should be constrained to believe unwelcome truths" (Act 24:25; and compare Mat 13:15) [WEBSTER and WILKINSON].

JFB: Act 17:33 - -- Whether he would have opened, to any extent, the Gospel scheme in this address, if he had not been interrupted, or whether he reserved this for exposi...

Whether he would have opened, to any extent, the Gospel scheme in this address, if he had not been interrupted, or whether he reserved this for exposition afterwards to earnest inquirers, we cannot tell. Only the speech is not to be judged of as quite complete.

JFB: Act 17:34 - -- Instead of mocking or politely waiving the subject, having listened eagerly, they joined themselves to the apostle for further instruction; and so the...

Instead of mocking or politely waiving the subject, having listened eagerly, they joined themselves to the apostle for further instruction; and so they "believed."

JFB: Act 17:34 - -- A member of that august tribunal. Ancient tradition says he was placed by the apostle over the little flock at Athens. "Certainly the number of conver...

A member of that august tribunal. Ancient tradition says he was placed by the apostle over the little flock at Athens. "Certainly the number of converts there and of men fit for office in the Church was not so great that there could be much choice" [OLSHAUSEN].

JFB: Act 17:34 - -- Not certainly one of the apostle's audience on the Areopagus, but won to the faith either before or after. Nothing else is known of her. Of any furthe...

Not certainly one of the apostle's audience on the Areopagus, but won to the faith either before or after. Nothing else is known of her. Of any further labors of the apostle at Athens, and how long he stayed, we are not informed. Certainly he was not driven away. But "it is a serious and instructive fact that the mercantile populations of Thessalonica and Corinth received the message of God with greater readiness than the highly educated and polished Athenians. Two letters to the Thessalonians, and two to the Corinthians, remain to attest the flourishing state of those churches. But we possess no letter written by Paul to the Athenians; and we do not read that he was ever in Athens again" [HOWSON].

Clarke: Act 17:2 - -- As his manner was - He constantly offered salvation first to the Jews; and for this purpose attended their Sabbath-days’ meetings at their syn...

As his manner was - He constantly offered salvation first to the Jews; and for this purpose attended their Sabbath-days’ meetings at their synagogues.

Clarke: Act 17:3 - -- Opening and alleging - ΠαÏατιθεμνος, Proving by citations. His method seems to have been this 1st. He collected the scriptures that spo...

Opening and alleging - ΠαÏατιθεμνος, Proving by citations. His method seems to have been this

1st. He collected the scriptures that spoke of the Messiah

2d. He applied these to Jesus Christ, showing that in him all these scriptures were fulfilled, and that he was the Savior of whom they were in expectation. He showed also that the Christ, or Messiah, must needs suffer - that this was predicted, and was an essential mark of the true Messiah. By proving this point, he corrected their false notion of a triumphant Messiah, and thus removed the scandal of the cross.

Clarke: Act 17:4 - -- The devout Greeks - That is, Gentiles who were proselytes to the Jewish religion, so far as to renounce idolatry, and live a moral life, but probabl...

The devout Greeks - That is, Gentiles who were proselytes to the Jewish religion, so far as to renounce idolatry, and live a moral life, but probably had not received circumcision.

Clarke: Act 17:5 - -- The Jews which believed not, moved with envy, took unto them - Instead of this sentence, the most correct MSS. and versions read simply, Ï€Ïοσλ...

The Jews which believed not, moved with envy, took unto them - Instead of this sentence, the most correct MSS. and versions read simply, Ï€Ïοσλαβομενοι δε οἱ Ιουδαιοι . But the Jews taking, etc., leaving out the words, ζηλωσαντες, απειθουντες, which believed not, moved with envy: these words do not appear to be genuine; there is the strongest evidence against them, and they should be omitted

Clarke: Act 17:5 - -- Certain lewd fellows of the baser sort - This is not a very intelligible translation. The original is, των αγοÏαιων τινας ανδοÎ...

Certain lewd fellows of the baser sort - This is not a very intelligible translation. The original is, των αγοÏαιων τινας ανδοας πονηÏους . The word αγοÏαιοι, which we translate the baser sort, is by Hesychius explained, οἱ εν αγοÏᾳ αναϚÏεφομενοι, those who transact business in courts of justice. The same word is used by the Jews in Hebrew letters to signify judges; and ×גורי×ות של ×’×•×™× agorioth shel goyim , signifies judges of the Gentiles. These were probably a low kind of lawyers, what we would call pettifoggers, or attorneys without principle, who gave advice for a trifle, and fomented disputes and litigations among the people. The Itala version of the Codex Bezae calls them quosdam forenses , certain lawyers. As the Jews, from their small number, could not easily raise up a mob, they cunningly employed those unprincipled men, who probably had a certain degree of juridical credit and authority, to denounce the apostles as seditious men; and this was, very likely, the reason why they employed those in preference to any others. They were such as always attended forensic litigations, waiting for a job, and willing to defend any side of a question for money. They were wicked men of the forensic tribe

Clarke: Act 17:5 - -- Gathered a company, and set all the city on an uproar - And, after having made this sedition and disturbance, charged the whole on the peaceable and...

Gathered a company, and set all the city on an uproar - And, after having made this sedition and disturbance, charged the whole on the peaceable and innocent apostles! This is precisely the same way that persecution against the truth and followers of Christ is still carried on. Some wicked man in the parish gets a wicked attorney and a constable to head a mob, which they themselves have raised; and, having committed a number of outrages, abusing men and women, haul the minister of Christ to some magistrate who knows as little of his office as he cares for the Gospel; they there charge the outrages which themselves have committed on the preacher and his peaceable hearers; and the peacemaker, appointed by a good king, according to the wise and excellent regulations of a sound constitution, forgetting whose minister he is, neither administers justice nor maintains truth; but, espousing the part of the mob, assumes, ex officio, the character of a persecutor. The preacher is imprisoned, his hearers fined for listening to that Gospel which has not only made them wise unto salvation, but also peaceable and orderly citizens, and which would have had the same effect on the unprincipled magistrate, the parish squire, and the mob, had they heard it with the same reverence and respect. Had I not witnessed such scenes, and such prostitution of justice, I could not have described them

Clarke: Act 17:5 - -- Assaulted the house of Jason - This was the place where the apostles lodged; and therefore his goods were clear spoil, and his person fair game. Thi...

Assaulted the house of Jason - This was the place where the apostles lodged; and therefore his goods were clear spoil, and his person fair game. This is a case which frequently occurs where the Gospel is preached in its spirit and power. And, even in this moat favored kingdom, the most scandalous excesses of this kind have been committed, and a justice of the peace has been found to sanction the proceedings; and, when an appeal has been made to the laws, a grand jury has been found capable of throwing out the true bill!

Clarke: Act 17:6 - -- These that have turned the world upside down are come hither also - The very character our forefathers had for preaching that Gospel, in every part ...

These that have turned the world upside down are come hither also - The very character our forefathers had for preaching that Gospel, in every part of the land, by which the nation has been illuminated, the mob disciplined into regularity and order, and the kingdom established in the hands of the best of monarchs.

Clarke: Act 17:7 - -- These all do contrary to the decrees of Caesar - Persecutors always strive to affect the lives of the objects of their hatred, by accusing them of s...

These all do contrary to the decrees of Caesar - Persecutors always strive to affect the lives of the objects of their hatred, by accusing them of sedition, or plots against the state

Clarke: Act 17:7 - -- That there is another king, one Jesus - How malevolent was this saying! The apostles proclaimed Jesus as king - that is true; but never once insinua...

That there is another king, one Jesus - How malevolent was this saying! The apostles proclaimed Jesus as king - that is true; but never once insinuated that his kingdom was of this world. The reverse they always maintained.

Clarke: Act 17:8 - -- And they troubled the people and the rulers - It is evident that there was no disposition in either the people or the rulers to persecute the apostl...

And they troubled the people and the rulers - It is evident that there was no disposition in either the people or the rulers to persecute the apostles. But these wicked Jews, by means of the unprincipled, wicked lawyers, those lewd fellows of the baser sort, threw the subject into the form of law, making it a state question, in which form the rulers were obliged to notice it; but they showed their unwillingness to proceed in a matter which they saw proceeded from malice, by letting Jason and his companions go off on bail.

Clarke: Act 17:9 - -- Taken security - Λαβοντες το ἱκανον, Having taken what was sufficient, or satisfactory. Sufficient for the present, to prove that...

Taken security - Λαβοντες το ἱκανον, Having taken what was sufficient, or satisfactory. Sufficient for the present, to prove that the apostles were upright, peaceable, and loyal men; and that Jason and his friends were the like, and would be, at any time, forthcoming to answer for their conduct. Perhaps this is the sense of the phrase in the text.

Clarke: Act 17:10 - -- Sent away Paul and Silas by night - Fearing some farther machinations of the Jews and their associates

Sent away Paul and Silas by night - Fearing some farther machinations of the Jews and their associates

Clarke: Act 17:10 - -- Berea - This was another city of Macedonia, on the same gulf with Thessalonica; and not far from Pella, the birth place of Alexander the Great.

Berea - This was another city of Macedonia, on the same gulf with Thessalonica; and not far from Pella, the birth place of Alexander the Great.

Clarke: Act 17:11 - -- These were more noble than those in Thessalonica - Ησαν ευγενεϚεÏοι, Were of a better race, extraction, or birth, than those at Thes...

These were more noble than those in Thessalonica - Ησαν ευγενεϚεÏοι, Were of a better race, extraction, or birth, than those at Thessalonica; but the word refers more to their conduct, as a proof of their better disposition, than to their birth, or any peculiar lineal nobility. It was a maxim among the Jews, that "none was of a noble spirit who did not employ himself in the study of the law."It appears that the Bereans were a better educated and more polished people than those at Thessalonica; in consequence far from persecuting

1.    They heard the doctrine of the Gospel attentively

2.    They received this doctrine with readiness of mind: when the evidence of its truth appeared to them sufficiently convincing, they had too much dignity of mind to refuse their assent, and too much ingenuousness to conceal their approbation

3.    They searched the Scriptures, i.e. of the Old Testament, to see whether these thing were so: to see whether the promises and types corresponded with the alleged fulfillment in the person, works, and sufferings of Jesus Christ

4.    They continued in this work; they searched the Scriptures daily, whether those things were so.

Clarke: Act 17:12 - -- Therefore many of them believed - From the manner in which they heard, received, and examined the word preached to them, it was not likely they coul...

Therefore many of them believed - From the manner in which they heard, received, and examined the word preached to them, it was not likely they could be deceived. And, as it was the truth that was proclaimed to them, it is no wonder that they apprehended, believed, and embraced it

Clarke: Act 17:12 - -- Of honorable women which were Greeks - Probably mere heathens are meant; and these were some of the chief families in the place. Thus we find that t...

Of honorable women which were Greeks - Probably mere heathens are meant; and these were some of the chief families in the place. Thus we find that the preaching of Paul at Berea was made the instrument of converting both Jews and Gentiles.

Clarke: Act 17:13 - -- The Jews of Thessalonica - stirred up the people - With what implacable malice did these men persecute the Gospel! And in the same spirit they conti...

The Jews of Thessalonica - stirred up the people - With what implacable malice did these men persecute the Gospel! And in the same spirit they continue to the present day, though it is evidently the sole cause of their wretchedness.

Clarke: Act 17:14 - -- To go as it were to the sea - This passage is generally understood to mean that the disciples took Paul towards the sea, as if he had intended to em...

To go as it were to the sea - This passage is generally understood to mean that the disciples took Paul towards the sea, as if he had intended to embark, and return to Troas, but with the real design to go to Athens. But it is more likely that his conductors, in order to his greater safety, left the public or more frequented road, and took him coastwise to Athens. Or, by taking a vessel at that part of the sea nearest to Berea, they might have coasted it to Athens, which was quite a possible case; and, as we do not hear of his stopping at any place on his journey to preach, it is very probable that he went by sea to this city. Though sleights and feints may be allowable in cases of life and death, yet there does not appear an absolute necessity for any in this case. And, as the text does not necessarily point any out, so we need not have recourse to any. I take it for granted, therefore, that Paul went by sea to Athens

Clarke: Act 17:14 - -- Silas and Timotheus abode there still - The persecution, it seems, was directed principally against Paul. Lo! he stayeth his rough wind on the day o...

Silas and Timotheus abode there still - The persecution, it seems, was directed principally against Paul. Lo! he stayeth his rough wind on the day of his east wind. Silas and Timotheus, holy men, were left behind to water the seed which Paul had planted.

Clarke: Act 17:15 - -- Brought him unto Athens - This was one of the most celebrated cities in the world, whether we consider its antiquity, its learning, its political co...

Brought him unto Athens - This was one of the most celebrated cities in the world, whether we consider its antiquity, its learning, its political consequence, or the valor of its inhabitants. This city, which was the capital of Attica, and the seat of the Grecian empire was founded by Cecrops, about a.m. 2447, before Christ 1557, and was called by him Cecropia. About thirteen or fourteen hundred years before Christ, in the reign either of Erechtheus, or Erichthonius, it was called Athens, from Αθηνη, a name of Minerva, to whom it was dedicated, and who was always considered the protectress of the city. The whole city at first was built upon a hill or rock, in the midst of a spacious plain; but, in process of time, the whole plain was covered with buildings which were called the lower city; while the ancient was called Acropolis, or the upper city. In its most flourishing state this city was not less than one hundred and seventy-eight stadia, or twenty-two Roman miles in circumference. The buildings of Athens were the most superb, and best executed, in the world; but every thing is now in a state of ruin. Mr. Stuart, in his three folio vols. of the Antiquities of Athens, has given correct representations of those that remain, with many geographical notices of much importance. The greatest men that ever lived, scholars, lawyers, statesmen, and warriors, were Athenians. Its institutions, laws, and literature, were its own unrivalled boast, and the envy of the world. The city still exists; the Acropolis in a state of comparative repair. It is now in the hands of the Greeks; but the Turks, who held it till lately, have turned the celebrated Parthenon, or temple of Minerva, into a mosque. The inhabitants are reckoned at about one thousand. Christianity, planted here by St. Paul, still subsists; and about two-thirds of the inhabitants of Athens are Christians, who have several churches or oratories here, and it is the residence of a Greek bishop, who is a metropolitan. He who considers the ancient glory of this city, whether in its heathen or Christian antiquity, cannot but sigh over its present state.

Clarke: Act 17:16 - -- He saw the city wholly given to idolatry - Κατειδωλον, Full of idols, as the margin has it, and very properly. Whoever examines the remai...

He saw the city wholly given to idolatry - Κατειδωλον, Full of idols, as the margin has it, and very properly. Whoever examines the remains of this city, as represented by Mr. Stuart in his Antiquities, already referred to, will be satisfied of the truth of St. Luke’ s remark: it was full of idols. Bishop Pearce produces a most apposite quotation from Pausanias, which confirms the observation: Ουκ ην αλλαχου τοσαυτα ιδειν ειδωλα . There was no place where so many idols were to be seen. Paus. in Attic. cap. xvii. 24

Petronius, who was contemporary with St. Paul, in his Satyr. cap. xvii., makes Quartilla say of Athens: Utique nostra regio tam Praesentibus Plena Est Numinibus, ut facilius possis Deum quam Hominem invenire . Our region is so full of deities that you may more frequently meet with a god than a man.

Clarke: Act 17:17 - -- Disputed he in the synagogue with the Jews - Proving that Jesus was the Messiah: and with the devout persons, probably heathens, proselyted to the J...

Disputed he in the synagogue with the Jews - Proving that Jesus was the Messiah: and with the devout persons, probably heathens, proselyted to the Jewish religion. And in the market: I suppose the αγοÏα here means some such place as our exchange, where people of business usually met, and where the philosophers conversed and reasoned. The agora was probably like the Roman forum, and like places of public resort in all countries, where people of leisure assembled to converse, hear the news, etc.

Clarke: Act 17:18 - -- Certain philosophers of the Epicureans - These were the followers of Epicurus, who acknowledged no gods except in name, and absolutely denied that t...

Certain philosophers of the Epicureans - These were the followers of Epicurus, who acknowledged no gods except in name, and absolutely denied that they exercised any government over the world or its inhabitants; and that the chief good consisted in the gratification of the appetites of sense. These points the Epicureans certainly held; but it is not clear that Epicurus himself maintained such doctrines

Clarke: Act 17:18 - -- And of the Stoics - These did not deny the existence of the gods; but they held that all human affairs were governed by fate. They did not believe t...

And of the Stoics - These did not deny the existence of the gods; but they held that all human affairs were governed by fate. They did not believe that any good was received from the hands of their gods; and considered, as Seneca asserts, that any good and wise man was equal to Jupiter himself. Both these sects agreed in denying the resurrection of the body; and the former did not believe in the immortality of the soul

Epicurus, the founder of the Epicurean sect, was born at Athens, about a.m. 3663, before Christ 341

Zeno, the founder of the Stoic sect, was born in the isle of Cyprus, about thirty years before Christ. His disciples were called Stoics from the Στοα, a famous portico at Athens, where they studied. Besides these two sects, there were two others which were famous at this time; viz. the Academics and the Peripatetics. The founder of the first was the celebrated Plato; and the founder of the second, the no less famous Aristotle. These sects professed a much purer doctrine than the Epicureans and Stoics; and it does not appear that they opposed the apostles, nor did they enter into public disputations with them. Against the doctrines taught by the Epicureans and Stoics, several parts of St. Paul’ s discourse, in the following verses, are directly pointed

Clarke: Act 17:18 - -- What will this babbler say? - The word σπεÏμολογος, which we translate babbler, signifies, literally, a collector of seeds, and is the "...

What will this babbler say? - The word σπεÏμολογος, which we translate babbler, signifies, literally, a collector of seeds, and is the "name of a small bird the lives by picking up seeds on the road."The epithet became applied to persons who collected the sayings of others, without order or method, and detailed them among their companions in the same way. The application of the term to prating, empty, impertinent persons, was natural and easy, and hence it was considered a term of reproach and contempt, and was sometimes used to signify the vilest sort of men

Clarke: Act 17:18 - -- A setter forth of strange gods - Ξενων δαιμονιων, Of strange or foreign demons. That this was strictly forbidden, both at Rome and At...

A setter forth of strange gods - Ξενων δαιμονιων, Of strange or foreign demons. That this was strictly forbidden, both at Rome and Athens, see on Act 16:21 (note)

There was a difference, in the heathen theology, between θεος, god, and δαιμων, demon: the θεοι, were such as were gods by nature: the δαιμονια, were men who were deified. This distinction seems to be in the mind of these philosophers when they said that the apostles seemed to be setters forth of strange demons, because they preached unto them Jesus, whom they showed to be a man, suffering and dying, but afterwards raised to the throne of God. This would appear to them tantamount with the deification of heroes, etc., who had been thus honored for their especial services to mankind. Horace expresses this in two lines, 2 Epist. i. 5: -

Romulus, et Liber pater, et cum Castore Pollux,

Post ingentia facta, deorum in templa recepti

"Romulus, father Bacchus, with Castor and Pollux, for their eminent services, have been received into the temples of the gods."

Clarke: Act 17:19 - -- They took him, and brought him unto Areopagus - The Areopagus was a hill not far from the Acropolis, already described, where the supreme court of j...

They took him, and brought him unto Areopagus - The Areopagus was a hill not far from the Acropolis, already described, where the supreme court of justice was held; one of the most sacred and reputable courts that had ever existed in the Gentile world. It had its name, ΑÏειος παγος, Areopagus, or the Hill of Mars, or Ares, from the circumstance, according to poetic fiction, of Mars being tried there, by a court of twelve gods, for the murder of Halirrhothius, son of Neptune: the meaning of which is, that Ares, a Thessalian prince, having slain Halirrhothius, the son of a neighboring prince, for having violated his daughter Alcippe, was here tried by twelve judges, by whom he was honourably acquitted: in the Athenian laws the death of the ravisher was the regular forfeiture for his crime. The justice administered in this court was so strict and impartial, that, it was generally allowed, both the plaintiff and defendant departed satisfied with the decision. "Innocence, when summoned before it, appeared without apprehension; and the guilty, convicted and condemned, retired without daring to murmur."The place in which the judges sat was uncovered; and they held their sittings by night, to the end that nothing might distract their minds from the great business on which they were to decide; and that the sight of the accused might not affect them either with pity or aversion. In reference to this, all pleaders were strictly forbidden to use any means whatever to excite either pity or aversion, or to affect the passions; every thing being confined to simple relation, or statement of facts. When the two parties were produced before the court, they were placed between the bleeding members of victims slain on the occasion, and were obliged to take an oath, accompanied by horrible imprecations on themselves and families, that they would testify nothing but truth. These parties called to witness the eumenides, or furies, the punishers of the perjured in the infernal world; and, to make the greater impression on the mind of the party swearing, the temple dedicated to these infernal deities was contiguous to the court, so that they appeared as if witnessing the oaths and recording the appeal made to themselves. When the case was fully heard, the judges gave their decision by throwing down their flint pebbles, on two boards or tables, one of which was for the condemnation, the other for the acquittal, of the person in question.

Clarke: Act 17:20 - -- Thou bringest - strange things to our ears - The doctrine of the apostles was different from any they had ever heard: it was wholly spiritual and di...

Thou bringest - strange things to our ears - The doctrine of the apostles was different from any they had ever heard: it was wholly spiritual and divine; thus it was strange: it was contrary to their customs and manners; and thus it was strange also. As it spoke much of the exaltation and glory of Jesus Christ, they supposed him to be a setter forth of strange gods: and, therefore, on the authority of the laws, which forbade the introduction of any new deities, or modes of worship, he was called before the Areopagus.

Clarke: Act 17:21 - -- All the Athenians and strangers which were there - As Athens was renowned for its wisdom and learning, it became a place of public resort for philos...

All the Athenians and strangers which were there - As Athens was renowned for its wisdom and learning, it became a place of public resort for philosophers and students from different parts of the then civilized world. The flux of students was in consequence great; and these, having much leisure time, would necessarily be curious to know what was passing in the world, and would frequently assemble together, in places of public resort, to meet with strangers just come to the city; and either, as St. Luke says, to tell or hear some new thing

"The Athenian writers give the same account of their fellow citizens. Demosthenes, in his reply to Epist. Philippi, represents the Athenians as πυνθανομενοι κατα την αγοÏαν, ει τι λεγεται νεωτεÏον ; inquiring, in the place of public resort, if there are any News. We find, likewise, that when Thucydides, iii. 38, had said, μετα καινοτητος μεν λογου απατασθαι αÏιϚοι, Ye are excellent in suffering yourselves to be deceived by Novelty of speech, the old scholiast makes this remark upon it, (almost in the words of St. Luke), ταυτα Ï€Ïος τους. Αθηναιους αινιττεται, ουδεν τι μελετωντας, πλην λεγειν τι και ακουειν καινον ; He here blames the Athenians, who made it their only business to tell and hear something that was New."- Bp. Pearce. This is a striking feature of the city of London in the present day. The itch for news, which generally argues a worldly, shallow, or unsettled mind, is wonderfully prevalent: even ministers of the Gospel, negligent of their sacred function, are become in this sense Athenians; so that the book of God is neither read nor studied with half the avidity and spirit as a newspaper. These persons, forgetful not only of their calling, but of the very spirit of the Gospel, read the account of a battle with the most violent emotions; and, provided the victory falls to their favourite side, they exult and triumph in proportion to the number of thousands that have been slain! It is no wonder if such become political preachers, and their sermons be no better than husks for swine. To such the hungry sheep look up, and are not fed. God pity such miserable Athenians, and direct them to a more suitable employment!

Clarke: Act 17:22 - -- Paul stood in the midst of Mars’ hill - That is, in the midst of the judges, who sat in the Areopagus

Paul stood in the midst of Mars’ hill - That is, in the midst of the judges, who sat in the Areopagus

Clarke: Act 17:22 - -- Ye are too superstitious - Κατα παντα ὡς δεισιδαιμονεϚεÏους ὑμας θεωÏω ; I perceive that in all respects ...

Ye are too superstitious - Κατα παντα ὡς δεισιδαιμονεϚεÏους ὑμας θεωÏω ; I perceive that in all respects ye are greatly addicted to religious practices; and, as a religious people, you will candidly hear what I have got to say in behalf of that worship which I practice and recommend. See farther observations at the end of the chapter.

Clarke: Act 17:23 - -- Beheld your devotions - Σεβασματα, The objects of your worship; the different images of their gods which they held in religious veneration...

Beheld your devotions - Σεβασματα, The objects of your worship; the different images of their gods which they held in religious veneration, sacrificial instruments, altars, etc., etc

Clarke: Act 17:23 - -- To the Unknown God - ΑΓÎΩΣΤΩ ΘΕΩ . That there was an altar at Athens thus inscribed, we cannot doubt after such a testimony; though St. J...

To the Unknown God - ΑΓÎΩΣΤΩ ΘΕΩ . That there was an altar at Athens thus inscribed, we cannot doubt after such a testimony; though St. Jerome questions it in part; for he says St. Paul found the inscription in the plural number, but, because he would not appear to acknowledge a plurality of gods, he quoted it in the singular: Verum, quia Paulus non pluribus Diis indigebat ignotis, sed uno tantum ignoto Deo, singulari verbo usus est . Epist. ad Magn. This is a most foolish saying: had Paul done so, how much would such a begging of the question have prejudiced his defense in the minds of his intelligent judges! Oecumenius intimates that St. Paul does not give the whole of the inscription which this famous altar bore; and which he says was the following: Θεοις Ασιας και ΕυÏωπης και Λιβυης, Θεῳ αγνωϚῳ και ξενῳ, To the gods of Asia, and Europe, and Africa: To The Unknown and strange God. Several eminent men suppose that this unknown god was the God of the Jews; and, as his name יהוה was considered by the Jews as ineffable, the Θεος αγνωϚος may be considered as the anonymous god; the god whose name was not known, and must not be pronounced. That there was such a god acknowledged at Athens we have full proof. Lucian in his Philopatris, cap. xiii. p. 769, uses this form of an oath: νη τον αγνωϚον τον εν Αθηναις, I swear by the Unknown God at Athens. And again, cap. xxix. 180: ἡμεις δε τον εν Αθηναις αγνωϚον εφευÏοντες και Ï€Ïοσκυνησαντες, χειÏας εις ουÏανον εκτειναντες, τουτῳ ευχαÏιϚησομεν ὡς καταξιωθεντες, etc. We have found out the Unknown god at Athens - and worshipped him with our hands stretched up to heaven; and we will gave thanks unto him, as being thought worthy to be subject to this power. Bp. Pearce properly asks, Is it likely that Lucian, speaking thus, (whether in jest or in earnest), should not have had some notion of there being at Athens an altar inscribed to the unknown God? Philostratus, in vit. Apollon. vi. 3, notices the same thing, though he appears to refer to several altars thus inscribed: και ταυτα Αθηνῃσι, οὑ και αγνωϚων Θεων βωμοι ἱδÏυνται, And this at Athens, where there are Altars even to the Unknown Gods. Pausanias, in Attic. cap. 1. p. 4, edit. Kuhn., says that at Athens there are βωμοι Θεων των ονομαζομενων αγνωϚων, altars of gods which are called, The Unknown ones. Minutius Felix says of the Romans, Aras extruunt etiam ignotis numinibus . "They even build altars to Unknown Divinities."And Tertullian, contra Marcion, says, Invenio plane Diis ignotis aras prostitutas: sed Attica idolatria est . "I find altars allotted to the worship of unknown gods: but this is an Attic idolatry."Now, though in these last passages, both gods and altars are spoken of in the plural number; yet it is reasonable to suppose that, on each, or upon some one of them, the inscription αγνωϚῳ Θεῳ, To the unknown god, was actually found. The thing had subsisted long and had got from Athens to Rome in the days of Tertullian and Minutius Felix. See Bp. Pearce and Dr. Cudworth, to whose researches this note is much indebted

Clarke: Act 17:23 - -- Whom therefore ye ignorantly worship - There is here a fine paronomasia, or play on the words. The apostle tells them that (on their system) they we...

Whom therefore ye ignorantly worship - There is here a fine paronomasia, or play on the words. The apostle tells them that (on their system) they were a very religious people - that they had an altar inscribed, αγνωϚῳ Θεῳ, to the unknown God: him therefore, says he, whom, αγνουντες, ye unknowingly worship, I proclaim to you. Assuming it as a truth, that, as the true God was not known by them, and that there was an altar dedicated to the unknown god, his God was that god whose nature and operations he now proceeded to declare. By this fine turn he eluded the force of that law which made it a capital offense to introduce any new god into the state, and of the breach of which he was charged, Act 17:18; and thus he showed that he was bringing neither new god nor new worship among them; but only explaining the worship of one already acknowledged by the state, though not as yet known.

Clarke: Act 17:24 - -- God that made the world, etc. - Though the Epicureans held that the world was not made by God, but was the effect of a fortuitous concourse of atoms...

God that made the world, etc. - Though the Epicureans held that the world was not made by God, but was the effect of a fortuitous concourse of atoms, yet this opinion was not popular; and the Stoics held the contrary

1.    St. Paul assumes, as an acknowledged truth, that there was a God who made the world and all things

2.    That this God could not be confined within temples made with hands, as he was the Lord or governor of heaven and earth

3.    That, by fair consequence, the gods whom they worshipped, which were shut up in their temples could not be this God; and they must be less than the places in which they were contained. This was a strong, decisive stroke against the whole system of the Grecian idolatry.

Clarke: Act 17:25 - -- Neither is worshiped with men’ s hands - This is an indirect stroke against making of images, and offering of sacrifices: he is not worshipped ...

Neither is worshiped with men’ s hands - This is an indirect stroke against making of images, and offering of sacrifices: he is not worshipped with human hands, as if he needed any thing, or required to be represented under a particular form or attitude; nor has he required victims for his support; for it is impossible that he should need any thing who himself gives being, form, and life, to all creatures

Clarke: Act 17:25 - -- Giveth - life, and breath, and all things - These words are elegantly introduced by St. Paul: God gives life, because he is the fountain of it: he g...

Giveth - life, and breath, and all things - These words are elegantly introduced by St. Paul: God gives life, because he is the fountain of it: he gives breath, the faculty of breathing or respiration, by which this life is preserved; and though breathing or respiration, be the act of the animal, yet the πνοην, the faculty of breathing, and extracting from the atmosphere what serves as a pabulum of life, is given by the influence of God, and the continued power thus to respire, and extract that pure oxygen gas which is so evident a support of animal life, is as much the continued gift of God as life itself is. But, as much more is necessary to keep the animal machine in a state of repair, God gives the τα παντα, all the other things which are requisite for this great and important purpose, that the end for which life was given may be fully answered. St. Paul also teaches that Divine worship is not enacted and established for God, but for the use of his creatures: he needs nothing that man can give him; for man has nothing but what he has received from the hand of his Maker.

Clarke: Act 17:26 - -- Hath made of one blood - In AB, some others, with the Coptic, Ethiopic, Vulgate, Itala, Clement, and Bede, the word αἱματος, blood, is omi...

Hath made of one blood - In AB, some others, with the Coptic, Ethiopic, Vulgate, Itala, Clement, and Bede, the word αἱματος, blood, is omitted. He hath made of one (meaning Adam) all nations of men; but αἱμα, blood, is often used by the best writers for race, stock, kindred: so Homer, Iliad, vi. ver. 211

Ταυτης τοι γενεης τε και αἱματος ευχομαι ειναι

I glory in being of that same race and blood

So Virgil, Aen. viii. ver. 142, says

Sic genus amborum scindit se Sanguine ab uno

Thus, from one stock, do both our stems divide

See many examples of this form in Kypke. The Athenians had a foolish notion that they were self-produced, and were the aboriginals of mankind. Lucian ridicules this opinion, Αθηναιοι φασι τους Ï€Ïωτους ανθÏωπους εκ της Αττικης αναφυναι, ÎºÎ±Î¸Î±Ï€ÎµÏ Ï„Î± λαχανα . The Athenians say that the first men sprung up in Attica, like radishes. Luc. Philo-pseud. 3

Clarke: Act 17:26 - -- To dwell on all the face of the earth - God in his wisdom produced the whole human race from one man; and, having in his providence scattered them o...

To dwell on all the face of the earth - God in his wisdom produced the whole human race from one man; and, having in his providence scattered them over the face of the earth, by showing them that they sprang from one common source, has precluded all those contentious wars and bloodshed which would necessarily have taken place among the nations of the world, as each in its folly might have arrogated to itself a higher and more excellent origin than another

Clarke: Act 17:26 - -- And hath determined the times before appointed - Instead of Ï€Ïοτεταγμενους καιÏους, the times before appointed, ABDE, and more...

And hath determined the times before appointed - Instead of Ï€Ïοτεταγμενους καιÏους, the times before appointed, ABDE, and more than forty others, with both the Syriac, all the Arabic, the Coptic, Ethiopic, MS. Slavonian, Vulgate, and Itala, read Ï€Ïοστεταγμενους καιÏους, the appointed times. The difference between the two words is this: Ï€Ïοτασσειν signifies to place before others; but Ï€Ïοστασσειν is to command, decree, appoint. The Ï€Ïοστεταγμενοι καιÏοι, are the constituted or decreed times; that is, the times appointed by his providence, on which the several families should go to those countries where his wisdom designed they should dwell. See Genesis 10:5-32; and see Pearce and Rosenmuller

Clarke: Act 17:26 - -- And the bounds of their habitations - Every family being appointed to a particular place, that their posterity might possess it for the purposes for...

And the bounds of their habitations - Every family being appointed to a particular place, that their posterity might possess it for the purposes for which infinite wisdom and goodness gave them their being, and the place of their abode. Every nation had its lot thus appointed by God, as truly as the Israelites had the land of Canaan. But the removal of the Jews from their own land shows that a people may forfeit their original inheritance, and thus the Canaanites have been supplanted by the Jews; the Jews by the Saracens; the Saracens by the Turks; the Greeks by the Romans; the Romans by the Goths and Vandals; and so of others. See the notes on Genesis 11:1-32 (note).

Clarke: Act 17:27 - -- That they should seek the Lord - This is a conclusion drawn from the preceding statement. God, who is infinitely great and self-sufficient, has mani...

That they should seek the Lord - This is a conclusion drawn from the preceding statement. God, who is infinitely great and self-sufficient, has manifested himself as the maker of the world, the creator, preserver, and governor of men. He has assigned them their portion, and dispensed to them their habitations, and the various blessings of his providence, to the end that they should seek him in all his works

Clarke: Act 17:27 - -- Feel after him - Ψηλαφησειαν αυτον, That they might grope after him, as a person does his way who is blind or blindfolded. The Gent...

Feel after him - Ψηλαφησειαν αυτον, That they might grope after him, as a person does his way who is blind or blindfolded. The Gentiles, who had not a revelation, must grope after God, as the principle of spiritual life, that they might find him to be a Spirit, and the source of all intellectual happiness; and the apostle seems to state that none need despair of finding this fountain of goodness, because he is not far from every one of us.

Clarke: Act 17:28 - -- For in him we live, and move, and have our being - He is the very source of our existence: the principle of life comes from him: the principle of mo...

For in him we live, and move, and have our being - He is the very source of our existence: the principle of life comes from him: the principle of motion, also, comes from him; one of the most difficult things in nature to be properly apprehended; and a strong proof of the continual presence and energy of the Deity

Clarke: Act 17:28 - -- And have our being - Και εσμεν, And we are: we live in him, move in him, and are in him. Without him we not only can do nothing, but withou...

And have our being - Και εσμεν, And we are: we live in him, move in him, and are in him. Without him we not only can do nothing, but without him we are nothing. We are, i.e. we continue to be, because of his continued, present, all-pervading, and supporting energy. There is a remarkable saying in Synopsis Sohar, p. 104. "The holy blessed God never does evil to any man. He only withdraws his gracious presence from him, and then he necessarily perisheth."This is philosophical and correct

Clarke: Act 17:28 - -- As certain also of your own poets - Probably he means not only Aratus, in whose poem, entitled Phaenomena, the words quoted by St. Paul are to be fo...

As certain also of your own poets - Probably he means not only Aratus, in whose poem, entitled Phaenomena, the words quoted by St. Paul are to be found literatim, του Î³Î±Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ γενος εσμεν ; but also Cleanthus, in whose Hymn to Jupiter the same words ( Εκ σου Î³Î±Ï Î³ÎµÎ½Î¿Ï‚ εσμεν ) occur. But the sentiment is found in several others, being very common among the more enlightened philosophers. By saying your own poets, he does not mean poets born at Athens, but merely Grecian poets, Aratus and Cleanthus being chief

Clarke: Act 17:28 - -- We are also his offspring - Του Î³Î±Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ γενος εσμεν The Phaenomena of Aratus, in which these words are found, begins thus: - Î...

We are also his offspring - Του Î³Î±Ï ÎºÎ±Î¹ γενος εσμεν The Phaenomena of Aratus, in which these words are found, begins thus: -

Εκ Διος αÏχωμεσθα, τον ουδεποτ ανδÏες εωμεν

ΑÏÏ̓ητον· μεϚαι δε Διος πασαι μεν αγυιαι,

Πασαι δ ανθÏωπων αγοÏαι· μεϚη δε θαλασσα,

Και λιμενες· παντη δε Διος κεχÏημεθα παντες·

ΤΟΥ ΓΑΡ ΚΑΙ ΓΕÎΟΣ ΕΣΜΕΠὁ δ ηπιος ανθÏωποισι

Δεξια σημαινει. κ. τ. λ.

With Jove we must begin; nor from him rove

Him always praise, for all is full of Jove

He fills all places where mankind resort

The wide-spread sea, with every shelt’ ring port

Jove’ s presence fills all space, upholds this ball

All need his aid; his power sustains us all

For we his offspring are; and he in lov

Points out to man his labor from above

Where signs unerring show when best the soil

By well-timed culture, shall repay our toil, etc., etc

Aratus was a Cilician, one of St. Paul’ s own countrymen, and with his writings St. Paul was undoubtedly well acquainted, though he had flourished about 300 years before that time.

Clarke: Act 17:29 - -- Forasmuch then as we are the offspring of God, etc. - This inference of the apostle was very strong and conclusive; and his argument runs thus: "If ...

Forasmuch then as we are the offspring of God, etc. - This inference of the apostle was very strong and conclusive; and his argument runs thus: "If we are the offspring of God, he cannot be like those images of gold, silver, and stone, which are formed by the art and device of man; for the parent must resemble his offspring. Seeing, therefore, that we are living and intelligent beings, He from whom we have derived that being must be living and intelligent. It is necessary, also, that the object of religious worship should be much more excellent than the worshipper; but a man is, by innumerable degrees, more excellent than an image made out of gold, silver, or stone; and yet it would be impious to worship a man: how much more so to worship these images as gods! Every man in the Areopagus must have felt the power of this conclusion; and, taking it for granted that they had felt it, he proceeds: -

Clarke: Act 17:30 - -- The times of this ignorance God winked at - He who has an indisputable right to demand the worship of all his creatures has mercifully overlooked th...

The times of this ignorance God winked at - He who has an indisputable right to demand the worship of all his creatures has mercifully overlooked those acts of idolatry which have disgraced the world and debased man; but now, as he has condescended to give a revelation of himself, he commands, as the sovereign, all men every where, over every part of his dominions, to repent, μετανοειν, to change their views, designs, and practices; because he hath appointed a day in which he will judge the world in righteousness; and, as justice will then be done, no sinner, no persevering idolater, shall escape punishment

The word ὑπεÏιδειν, which we translate, to wink at, signifies simply to look over; and seems to be here used in the sense of passing by, not particularly noticing it. So God overlooked, or passed by, the times of heathenish ignorance: as he had not given them the talent of Divine revelation, so he did not require the improvement of that talent; but now, as he had given them that revelation, he would no longer overlook, or pass by, their ignorance or its fruits.

Clarke: Act 17:31 - -- He hath appointed a day - He has fixed the time in which he will judge the world, though he has not revealed this time to man

He hath appointed a day - He has fixed the time in which he will judge the world, though he has not revealed this time to man

Clarke: Act 17:31 - -- By that man whom he hath ordained - He has also appointed the judge, by whom the inhabitants of the earth are to be tried

By that man whom he hath ordained - He has also appointed the judge, by whom the inhabitants of the earth are to be tried

Clarke: Act 17:31 - -- Whereof he hath given assurance - ΠιϚιν παÏασχων πασιν, Having given to all this indubitable proof, that Jesus Christ shall judge...

Whereof he hath given assurance - ΠιϚιν παÏασχων πασιν, Having given to all this indubitable proof, that Jesus Christ shall judge the world, by raising him from the dead. The sense of the argument is this: "Jesus Christ, whom we preach as the Savior of men, has repeatedly told his followers that he would judge the world; and has described to us, at large, the whole of the proceedings of that awful time, Mat 25:31, etc.; Joh 5:25. Though he was put to death by the Jews, and thus he became a victim for sin, yet God raised him from the dead. By raising him from the dead, God has set his seal to the doctrines he has taught: one of these doctrines is, that he shall judge the world; his resurrection, established by the most incontrovertible evidence, is therefore a proof, an incontestable proof, that he shall judge the world, according to his own declaration."

Clarke: Act 17:32 - -- When they heard of the resurrection, etc. - Paul undoubtedly had not finished his discourse: it is likely that he was about to have proclaimed salva...

When they heard of the resurrection, etc. - Paul undoubtedly had not finished his discourse: it is likely that he was about to have proclaimed salvation through Christ crucified; but, on hearing of the resurrection of the body, the assembly instantly broke up; the Epicureans mocking, εχλευαζον, began to laugh; and the Stoics saying they would take another opportunity to hear him on that subject. And thus the assembly became dissolved before the apostle had time to finish his discourse, or to draw all the conclusions he had designed from the premises he had laid down. St. Stephen’ s discourse was interrupted in a similar manner. See Act 7:54, and the note there.

Clarke: Act 17:33 - -- So Paul departed from among them - He could not be convicted of having done any thing contrary to the law; and, when the assembly broke up, he was p...

So Paul departed from among them - He could not be convicted of having done any thing contrary to the law; and, when the assembly broke up, he was permitted to go about his own business.

Clarke: Act 17:34 - -- Certain men clave unto him - Became affectionately united to him, and believed the doctrines he had preached

Certain men clave unto him - Became affectionately united to him, and believed the doctrines he had preached

Clarke: Act 17:34 - -- Dionysius the Areopagite - There can be no doubt that this man was one of the judges of this great court, but whether the president or otherwise we ...

Dionysius the Areopagite - There can be no doubt that this man was one of the judges of this great court, but whether the president or otherwise we cannot tell. Humanly speaking, his conversion must have been an acquisition of considerable importance to the Christian religion; for no person was a judge in the Areopagus who had not borne the office of archon, or chief governor of the city; and none bore the office of judge in this court who was not of the highest reputation among the people for his intelligence and exemplary conduct. In some of the popish writers we find a vast deal of groundless conjecture concerning Dionysius, who, they say, was first bishop of Athens, and raised to that dignity by Paul himself; that he was a martyr for the truth; that Damaris was his wife, etc., etc., concerning which the judicious Calmet says, Tout cela est de peu d’ autorite . "All this has little foundation.

1.    In addition to what has been said in the notes on this subject, I may add, the original word δεισιδαιμονεϚεÏος, from δειδω, I fear, and δαιμων, a demon, signifies, "greatly addicted to the worship of the invisible powers;"for, as the word δαιμων signifies either a good or evil spirit, and δειδω, I fear, signifies not only to fear in general, but also to pay religious reverence, the word must be here taken in its best sense; and so undoubtedly St. Paul intended it should; and so, doubtless, his audience understood him; for it would have been very imprudent to have charged them with superstition, which must have been extremely irritating, in the very commencement of a discourse in which he was to defend himself, and prove the truth of the Christian religion. He stated a fact, acknowledged by the best Greek writers; and he reasoned from that fact. The fact was that the Athenians were the most religious people in Greece, or, in other words, the most idolatrous: that there were in that city more altars, temples, sacrifices, and religious services, than in any other place. And independently of the authorities which may be quoted in support of this assertion, we may at once perceive the probability of it from the consideration that Athens was the grand university of Greece: that here philosophy and every thing relating to the worship of the gods was taught; and that religious services to the deities must be abundant. Look at our own universities of Oxford and Cambridge; here are more prayers, more religious acts and services, than in any other places in the nation, and very properly so. These were founded to be seminaries of learning and religion; and their very statutes suppose religion to be essential to learning; and their founders were in general religious characters, and endowed them for religious purposes. These, therefore, are not superstitious services; for, as superstition signifies "unnecessary fears or scruples in religion; observance of unnecessary and uncommanded rites or practices,"- Johnson, it cannot be said of those services which are founded on the positive command of God, for the more effectual help to religious feelings, or as a preventive of immoral practices. I consider the Athenians, therefore, acting in conformity to their own laws and religious institutions; and Paul grants that they were much addicted to religious performances: this he pays as a compliment, and then takes occasion to show that their religion was defective: they had not a right object of devotion; they did not know the true God; the true God was to them the unknown God; and this an altar in their own city acknowledged. He therefore began to declare that glorious Being to them whom they ignorantly worshipped. As they were greatly addicted to religious services, and acknowledged that there was a Being to them unknown, and to whom they thought it necessary to erect an altar, they must, consistently with their character as a religious people, and with their own concession in the erection of this altar, hear quietly, patiently, and candidly, a discourse on that God whose being they acknowledged, but whose nature they did not know. Thus St. Paul, by acknowledging their religious disposition, and seizing the fact of the altar being inscribed to the unknown God, assumed a right which not a philosopher, orator, or judge in the Areopagus could dispute, of bringing the whole subject of Christianity before them, as he was now brought to his trial, and put on his defense. The whole of this fine advantage, this grand stroke of rhetorical prudence, is lost from the whole account, by our translation, ye are in all things too superstitious, thus causing the defendant to commence his discourse with a charge which would have roused the indignation of the Greeks, and precluded the possibility of their hearing any thing he had to say in defense of his conduct

2.    That the original word, on the right interpretation of which I have laid so much stress, is taken in a good sense, and signifies religious worship and reverence, I shall show by several proofs; some of which may be seen in Mr. Parkhurst, under the word Δεισιδαιμονια, which Suidas explains by ευλαβεια πεÏι το Θειον, reverence towards the Deity. And Hesychius, by φοβοθεΐα, the fear of God. "In this good sense it is often used by Diodorus Siculus. Herodotus says of Orpheus, he led men, εις δεισιδαιμονιαν, to be religious; and exhorted them, επι το ευσεβειν, to piety; where it is manifest that δεισιδαιμονια must mean religion, and not superstition. But, what is more to the present purpose, the word is used by Josephus, not only where a heathen calls the pagan religion δεισιδαιμονιας, (Antiq. lib. xix. cap. 5. s. 3), or where the Jewish religion is spoken of by this name, in several edicts that were made in its favor by the Romans, (as in Antiq. lib. xiv. cap. 10, s. 13, 14, 16, 18, 19), but also where the historian is expressing his own thoughts in his own words: thus, of King Manasseh, after his repentance and restoration, he says, εσπουδαζεν πασῃ πεÏι αυτον ( Θεον ) τῃ δεισιδαιδαιμονιᾳ χÏησθαι, he endeavored to behave in the Most Religious manner towards God. Antiq. lib. x. cap. 3, s. 2. And, speaking of a riot that happened among the Jews on occasion of a Roman soldier’ s burning the book of the law, he observes that the Jews were drawn together on this occasion, τῃ δεισιδαιμονιᾳ, by their religion, as if it had been by an engine; οÏγανῳ τινι . - De Bell. lib. ii. cap. 12, s. 2."It would be easy to multiply examples of this use of the word; but the reader may refer, if necessary, to Wetstein, Pearce, and others

3.    That the Athenians were reputed, in this respect, a devout people, the following quotations may prove. Pausanias, in Attic. cap. xvii. p. 39, edit. Kuhn., says that the Athenians were not only more humane, αλλα και ες θεους ευσεβειν, but more devout towards the gods; and again he says, δηλα τε εναÏγως, ὁσοις πλεον τι ἑτεÏων ευσεβειας μετεϚιν, it appears plainly how much they exceed others in the worship of the gods; and, in cap. xxiv. p. 56, he says, Αθηναιοις πεÏισσοτεÏον τι, η τοις αλλοις, ες τα θεια εϚι σπουδης, that the Athenians are abundantly more solicitous about Divine matters than others. And Josephus seals this testimony by the assertion, contr. Apion, ii. 10: Αθηναιους ευσεβεϚατους των Ἑλληνων παντες λεγουσι ; Every body says that the Athenians are the most religious people of all the Greeks. - See Bp. Pearce. From all these authorities it is palpable that St. Paul must have used the term in the sense for which I have contended

4.    In the preceding notes, I have taken for granted that Paul was brought to the Areopagus to be tried on the charge of setting forth strange gods. Bp. Warburton denies that he was brought before the Areopagus on any charge whatever; and that he was taken there that the judges might hear him explain his doctrine, and not to defend himself against a charge which he does not once notice in the whole of his discourse. But there is one circumstance that the bishop has not noticed, viz. that St. Paul was not permitted to finish his discourse, and therefore could not come to those particular parts of the charge brought against him which the bishop thinks he must have taken up most pointedly, had he been accused, and brought there to make his defense. The truth is, we have little more than the apostle’ s exordium, as he was evidently interrupted in the prosecution of his defense. As to the supposition that he was brought by philosophers to the Areopagus, that they might the better hear him explain his doctrine, it appears to have little ground; for they might have heard him to as great advantage in any other place: nor does it appear that this court was ever used, except for the solemn purposes of justice. But the question, whether Paul was brought to the Areopagus that he might be tried by the judges of that court, Bishop Pearce answers with his usual judgment and discrimination. He observes

1.    "We are told that one effect of his preaching was, that he converted Dionysius the Areopagite, Act 17:34; and this seems to show that he, who was a judge of that court, was present, and, if so, probably other judges were present also

2.    If they who brought Paul to Areopagus wanted only to satisfy their curiosity, they had an opportunity of doing that in the market, mentioned Act 17:17. Why then did they remove him to another place

3.    When it is said that they brought Paul to Areopagus, it is said that they took him, επιλαβομενοι αυτοι, or rather, they laid hold on him, as the Greek word is translated, Luk 23:26; Luk 20:20, Luk 20:26, and as it ought to have been here, in Act 21:30, Act 21:33, and especially in this latter verse

4.    It is observable that Paul, in his whole discourse at the Areopagus, did not make the least attempt to move the passions of his audience, as he did when speaking to Felix, Act 24:25, and to Agrippa, Act 26:29; but he used plain and grave reasonings to convince his hearers of the soundness of his doctrine

"Now, we are told by Quinctilian, in Inst. Orat. ii. 16, that Athenis actor movere affectus vetabatur : the actor was forbidden to endeavor to excite the passions. And again, in vi. 1, that Athenis affectus movere etiam per praeconem prohibebatur orator : among the Athenians, the orator was prohibited by the public crier to move the passions of his auditory. And this is confirmed by Philostratus in procem. lib. i. de Vit. Sophist.; and by Athenaeus, in Deipnosoph. xiii. 6. If, therefore, it was strictly forbidden at Athens to move the affections of the courts of justice, especially in that of the Areopagus, we see a good reason why Paul made no attempt in that way; and, at the same time, we learn how improperly the painters have done all they could, when they represent Paul speaking at Athens, endeavoring both by his looks and gestures to raise those several passions in his hearers which their faces are meant to express.

I have only to add here, that, though St. Paul did not endeavor to excite any passions in his address at the Areopagus, yet each sect of the philosophers would feel themselves powerfully affected by every thing in his discourse which tended to show the emptiness or falsity of their doctrines; and, though he attempted to move no passions, yet, from these considerations, their passions would be strongly moved. And this is the idea which the inimitable Raphael took up in his celebrated cartoon on this subject, and which his best copier, Mr. Thomas Holloway, has not only engraved to the life, but has also described in language only inferior to the cartoon itself; and, as it affords no mean comment on the preceding discourse, my readers will be pleased to find it here

By the cartoons of Raphael, we are to understand certain Scripture pieces painted by Raphael d’ Urbino, and now preserved in the palace at Hampton court. They are allowed to be the chefs d’ oeuvre in their kind. They have been often engraved, but never so as to give an adequate representation of the matchless originals, till Mr. Thomas Holloway, who has completely seized the spirit of the artist, undertook this most laborious work, in which he has been wholly engaged for several years; and in which he has, for some time past, associated with himself Messrs. Slann and Webb, two excellent artists, who had formerly been his own pupils. The cartoon to which I have referred has been some time finished, and delivered to the subscribers; and with it that elegant description, from which the following is a copious extract: -

"The eye no sooner glances on this celebrated cartoon than it is immediately struck with the commanding attitude of the speaker, and the various emotions excited in his hearers

"The interest which the first appearance of St. Paul at Athens had occasioned, was not calculated to subside on a sudden; his doctrines were too new, and his zeal too ardent. From the multitude it ascended to the philosophers. The Epicureans and Stoics particularly assailed him. Antecedently to the scene described in the picture, among the various characters already encountered by the apostle, many undoubtedly, in their speculations upon Divine subjects, had often imagined a sublimer religion than that commonly acknowledged: such, therefore, would make it their business to hear him again. Others, to whom truth was of less value than the idle amusement of vain disquisition, felt no other motive than curiosity. By far the greater part, however, obstinately bigoted to their particular tenets, and abhorring innovation, regarded him as impious, or a mere babbler: these also wished to hear him again, but with no other than the insidious view, that, by a more regular and explicit profession of his doctrines, he might expose his own absurdities, or render himself obnoxious to the state. The drapery accords with the majesty of the figure; and the light is so managed, especially on the arms and hands, as greatly to assist the energy of the action

"The painter has proceeded, from the warmth of full conviction, through various gradations, to the extremes of malignant prejudice, and invincible bigotry

"In the foreground, on the right, is Dionysius, who is recorded to have embraced the new religion. With the utmost fervor in his countenance, and with a kind of sympathetic action and unconscious eagerness, he advances a step nearer. His eye is fixed on the apostle: he longs to tell him his conversion, already perhaps preceded by conviction wrought in his mind by the reasonings of the sacred teacher on previous occasions, in the synagogue, and in the forum or marketplace. He appears not only touched with the doctrine he receives, but expresses an evident attachment to his instructer: he would become his host and protector

"This figure is altogether admirable. The gracefulness of the drapery and of the hair; the masculine beauty of the features; the perspective drawing of the arms; the life and sentiment of the hands, the right one especially, are inimitable

"Behind is Damaris, mentioned with him as a fellow believer. This is the only female in the composition; but the painter has fully availed himself of the character, in assisting his principle of contrast; an excellence found in all the works of Raphael. Her discreet distance, her modest deportment, her pious and diffident eye, discovering a degree of awe, the decorum and arrangement of her train, all interest the mind in her favor

"Next to these, but at come distance, is a Stoic. The first survey of this figure conveys the nature of his peculiar philosophy - dignity and austerity. Raphael has well understood what he meant in this instance to illustrate. His head is sunk in his breast; his arms are mechanically folded; his eyes, almost shut, glance towards the ground: he is absorbed in reflection. In spite of his stoicism, discomposure and perplexity invade his soul, mixed with a degree of haughty mortification

"Sir Joshua Reynolds has observed that ‘ the same idea is continued through the whole figure, even to the drapery, which is so closely muffled about him that even his hands are not seen;’ and that, ‘ by this happy correspondence between the expression of the countenance and the disposition of the parts, the figure appears to think from head to foot.’

"Behind the Stoic are two young men, well contrasted in expression: anger in the elder, and in the other, youthful pride, half abashed, are finely discriminated

"Beyond, in the same continued half circle with the Stoic, is perhaps exhibited the most astonishing contrast ever imagined; that of inexorable sternness, and complete placidity

"Of the two figures, the first is denominated a Cynic, who, disappointed in his expectation of the ridiculous appearance which he conceived the apostle, when confronted, would make among them, abandons his mind to rage. His formidable forehead concentrates its whole expression: with a fixed frown and threatening eye, he surveys the object of his indignation. He alone would engage to confute him, or punish his temerity. His eager impatience and irritation are not discovered in his features only; he raises his heel from the ground, and leans with a firmer pressure on his crutch, which seems to bend beneath him

"Pass from him to the more polished Epicurean. This figure exhibits perfect repose of body and mind: no passions agitate the one; no action discomposes the other. His hands, judiciously concealed beneath beautiful drapery, shows there can be no possible motion or employment for them. His feet seem to sleep upon the ground. His countenance, which is highly pleasing, and full of natural gentleness, expresses only a smile of pity at the fancied errors of the apostle, mingled with delight derived from his eloquence. He waits, with an inclined head, in passive and serene expectation. If a shrewd intelligence is discovered in his eyes, it is too gentle to disturb the general expression of tranquillity

"Behind are two other young men: the first discovers a degree of superciliousness with his vexation; his companion is more disgusted, and more morose

"These, and the two young figures previously described, are not introduced merely to fill up the group; they may be intended as pupils to the philosophers before them, though by some considered as young Romans, who have introduced themselves from ennui or curiosity

"Beyond is a character in whose mind the force of truth and eloquence appears to have produced conviction; but pride, vanity, or self-interest, impel him to dissemble. His finger, placed upon the upper lip, shows that he has imposed silence upon himself

"In the centre is seated a group from the academy. The skill of Raphael in this instance is eminent. These figures are not only thrown into shade, to prevent their interference with the principal figure; but, from their posture, they contribute to its elevation, and at the same time vary the line of the standing group

"It seems as if the old philosopher in profile, on the left, had offered some observations on the apostle’ s address; and that he was eagerly listening to the reply of his sage friend, in whose features we behold more of the spirit of mild philosophy. The action of his fingers denotes his habit of reasoning, and regularity of argument. The middle figure behind appears to be watching the effect which his remarks would produce

"The action of the young man, pointing to the apostle, characterizes the keen susceptibility and impetuosity of his age. His countenance expresses disgust, approaching to horror. The other young man turns his head round, as though complaining of unreasonable interruption. The drapery of both the front figures in this group is finely drawn: the opening action of the knees in the one is beautifully followed and described by the folds; in the other, the compression, in consequence of the bent attitude, is equally executed; the turn of the head gives grace and variety to the figure

"The head introduced beyond, and rather apart, is intended to break the two answering lines of the dark contour of the apostle’ s drapery, and the building in the background

"In the group placed behind the apostle, the mind is astonished at the new character of composition. The finest light imaginable is thrown upon the sitting figure; and, as necessary, a mass of shade is cast upon the two others

"It is difficult to ascertain what or whom Raphael meant by that corpulent and haughty personage wearing the cap. His expression, however, is evident: malice and vexation are depicted in his countenance; his stride, and the action of his hand, are characteristic of his temperament

"The figure standing behind is supposed to be a magician. His dark hair and beard, which seem to have been neglected, and the keen mysterious gaze of his eye, certainly exhibit a mind addicted to unusual studies. Under him, the only remaining figure is one who listens with malignant attention, as though intending to report every thing. He has the aspect of a spy. His eye is full of danger to the apostle; and he crouches below that he may not be disturbed by communication

"If this figure be considered with reference to Dionysius, it may be remarked that Raphael has not only contrasted his characters, but even the two ends of his picture. By this means the greatest possible force is given to the subject. At the first survey, the subordinate contrasts may escape the eye, but these greater oppositions must have their effect

"When, from this detailed display of the cartoon, the eye again glances over the whole subject, including the dignity of the architecture; the propriety of the statue of Mars, which faces his temple; the happy management of the landscape, with the two conversation figures; the result must be an acknowledgment that in this one effort of art is combined all that is great in drawing, in expression, and in composition."Holloway’ s description of Raphael’ s Cartoon of Paul preaching at Athens.

Calvin: Act 17:2 - -- 2.He disputed Luke setteth down first what was the sum of the disputation; to wit, that Jesus, the son of Mary, is Christ, who was promised in times ...

2.He disputed Luke setteth down first what was the sum of the disputation; to wit, that Jesus, the son of Mary, is Christ, who was promised in times past in the law and the prophets, who, by the sacrifice of his death, did make satisfaction for the sins of the world, and brought righteousness and life by his resurrection; secondly, how he proved that which he taught. Let us handle this second member first. Luke saith that he disputed out of the Scriptures; therefore the proofs of faith must be fet from [sought at] the mouth of God alone. If we dispute about matters which concern men, then let human reasons take place; but in the doctrine of faith, the authority of God alone must reign, and upon it must we depend. −

All men confess that this is true, that we must stay ourselves upon God alone; yet there be but a few which hear him speak in the Scriptures. But and if that maxim take place among us, − 242 that the Scripture cometh of God, the rule either of teaching or of learning ought to be taken nowhere else. Whereby it doth also appear with what devilish fury the Papists are driven, when they deny that there can any certainty be gathered out of the Scriptures; and, therefore, they hold that we must stand to the decrees of men. For I demand of them whether Paul did observe a right order in disputing or no? at least, let them blush for shame, that the Word of the Lord was more reverenced in an unbelieving nation than it is at this day among them. The Jews admit Paul, and suffer him when he disputeth out of the Scriptures; the Pope and all his count it a mere mock when the Scripture is cited; as if God did speak doubtfully there, and did with vain boughts − 243 mock men. Hereunto is added, that there is at this day much more light in the Scriptures, and the truth of God shineth there more clearly than in the law and the prophets. For in the gospel, Christ, who is the Son of righteousness, doth shed out his beam with perfect brightness upon us; for which cause the blasphemy of the Papists is the more intolerable, whilst that they will make the Word of God as yet uncertain. But let us know, as faith can be grounded nowhere else than in the Word of the Lord, so we must only stand to the testimony thereof in all controversies. −

Calvin: Act 17:3 - -- 3.Opening In this place he describeth the sum and subject of the disputation, and he putteth down two members concerning Christ, that he must have di...

3.Opening In this place he describeth the sum and subject of the disputation, and he putteth down two members concerning Christ, that he must have died and risen again, and that the son of Mary which was crucified is Christ. When the question is concerning Christ, there come three things in question, Whether he be, who he is, and what he is. If Paul had had to deal with the Gentiles, he must have fet his beginning farther; − 244 because they had heard nothing concerning Christ; neither do profane men conceive that they need a Mediator. But this point was out of doubt among the Jews, to whom the Mediator was promised; wherefore Paul omitteth that as superfluous, which was received by common consent of all men. But because there was nothing more hard than to bring the Jews to confess that Jesus who was crucified was the Redeemer, therefore Paul beginneth with this, that it was meet that Christ should die, that he may remove the stumbling-block of the cross. And yet we must not think that he recited the bare history, but he taketh on undoubtedly principle, that the causes were showed why Christ must have suffered and rise again; to wit, because he preached of the ruin of mankind, of sin and of the punishment thereof, of the judgment of God, and of the eternal curse wherein we are all enwrapped. For even the Scripture calleth us hither, when it foretelleth the death of Christ. As Isaias saith not simply that Christ should die, but plainly expressing, because [that] we have all erred, and every one hath gone his own way, he assigneth the cause of his death, that God hath laid upon him all our iniquities; that the chastisement of our peace is upon him, that by his stripes we may be healed; that by making satisfaction for us, he hath purchased righteousness for us, ( Isa 53:4.) So doth Daniel show the force and fruit of his death in his 9 th chapter, ( Dan 9:24,) when he saith that sin must be sealed up, that eternal righteousness may succeed. −

And, surely, there is no more apt or effectual way to prove the office of Christ, than when men, being humbled with the feeling of their miseries, see that there is no hope left, unless they be reconciled by the sacrifice of Christ. Then laying away their pride, they humbly embrace his cross, whereof they were before both weary and ashamed. Therefore, we must come unto the same fountains at this day, from which Paul fetteth [fetcheth] the proof of the death and resurrection of Christ. And that definition brought great light to the second chapter. It had not been so easy a matter for Paul to prove, and certainly to gather, that the Son of Mary is Christ, unless the Jews had been taught before what manner of Redeemer they were to hope for. And when that doth once appear, it doth only remain that those things be applied to Christ which the Scripture doth attribute to the Mediator. But this is the sum of our faith, that we know that the Son of Mary is that Christ and Mediator which God promised from the beginning; that done, that we know and understood why he died and rose again; that we do not feign to ourselves any earthly king, but that we seek in him righteousness, and all parts of our salvation; both which things Paul is said to have proved out of the Scriptures. We must know that the Jews were not so blockish, nor so impudent, as they be at this day. Paul might have drawn arguments from the sacrifices and from all the worship of the law, whereat the Jews gnarl at this day like dogs. It is well known how unseemly they rent and corrupt other places of Scripture. At that day they had some courtesy − 245 in them; also they did somewhat reverence the Scripture, so that they were not altogether such as would not be taught; at this day the veil is laid over their hearts, ( 2Co 3:15,) so that they can see no more in the clear light than moles. −

Calvin: Act 17:4 - -- 4.Certain of them believed We see here the fruit of Paul’s disputation. He proved flatly [plainly] that Jesus was for us, and whose resurrection is...

4.Certain of them believed We see here the fruit of Paul’s disputation. He proved flatly [plainly] that Jesus was for us, and whose resurrection is the life of the world. Yet only certain of the Jews believe; the rest are blind at noonday, and with deaf ears refuse the certain and plain truth. This is also worth the noting, that whereas only a few Jews believed, a great multitude of the Grecians, who were far farther off, came unto the faith. To what end can you say they were nousled [trained] up in the doctrine of the law from their childhood, save only that they might be more estranged from God? Therefore, the Lord doth now begin to show some tokens of that blindness in them which the prophets do oftentimes denounced unto them. Notwithstanding, he declareth by this that his covenant was not in vain, because he did at least gather some of that people unto himself, that the sparkles of the election may shine in the remnant which was saved freely. Luke doth moreover teach, that they did not believe the sayings of Paul, only so far forth that they subscribed unto them with a cold consent, but that they did testify their earnest affection, because they had joined themselves to Paul and Silas as companions, and provoked against themselves the hatred of their nation by the free profession of the gospel. − 246 For what meaneth this adjoining, save only because they professed that they allowed [approved] that doctrine which he delivered, and that they took his part? For there is nothing more contrary to faith, than if, when we know [recognize] the truth of God, we stand notwithstanding in doubt, and are loath to join ourselves to any side. If any man had rather expound it, that they did join themselves to Paul and Silas, because they were desirous to learn, that they might be better instructed at home; thereby doth also appear the lively heat of faith; and that doth always continue unmovable, that no man doth truly believe in Christ, save only he which doth give over himself to him, and doth freely and willingly fight over his banner. −

Of religious Grecians a multitude Because they had learned [imbibed] the first principles of godliness, they were nearer to the kingdom of God than others who had always [lain] laid in the filth of superstition. Notwithstanding, the question is, how the Grecians came by religion, who, being bewitched with wicked errors and dotings, were without God? as Paul teacheth, ( Eph 2:12.) But we must know, that whither soever the Jews were exiled, there went with them some seed of godliness, − 247 and there was some smell [savor] of pure doctrine spread abroad. For their miserable scattering abroad was so turned unto a contrary end by the wonderful counsel of God, that it did gather those unto the true faith who did wander in error. And though religion were also corrupt among them with many wicked inventions, yet because most of the Gentiles were weary of their madness, they were by this short sum − 248 enticed unto Judaism, that nothing is more safe than the worship of one and the true God. Therefore, by religious Grecians understood those who had some taste of the true and lawful worship of God, so that they were not any longer given to gross idolatry. Though, as I have said, it is to be thought that it was only a light and obscure taste, which was far from true instruction. Wherefore, Luke doth improperly give them such an honorable title. But as the Spirit of God doth sometimes vouchsafe [to give] some rude beginning and first exercise of faith, or the only [mere] preparation, the name of faith, so they are called in this place religious, who, having taken their leave of idols, had begun to acknowledge one God. −

And though that confused or obscure persuasion doth not deserve of itself to be counted religion, yet because it is a step whereby we come nearer unto God, it taketh the name of the consequent, as they call it, or of that which followeth. Yea, the blind and superstitious fear of God is sometimes called religion; not because it is so indeed, but improperly, to note the difference between a mean worship of God, − 249 and gross and Epicurish contempt. Nevertheless, let us know that the truth and the sound doctrine of the word of God is the rule of godliness, so that there can be no religion without the true light of understanding.

Calvin: Act 17:5 - -- 5.And being moved with envy We see how Paul could nowhere erect the kingdom of Christ without some conflict, for so soon as any fruit of doctrine app...

5.And being moved with envy We see how Paul could nowhere erect the kingdom of Christ without some conflict, for so soon as any fruit of doctrine appeared, there arose persecution therewithal; but because he knew that he was to war against Satan and the wickedness of the world, he was not only hardened against all assaults, but he was more encouraged more courageously to proceed. Therefore, all the servants of Christ must be content with this one example of him, if they see that their labor doth yield some fruit, they must recompense all manner of persecutions with this reward. And this place teacheth that the zeal wherewith the unbelievers are carried headlong, and set on fire, is nothing else but furious force, − 250 because it is not governed by the prudence of the Spirit, neither yet with righteousness or equity. And though they do always pretend the name of God for an excuse of their disordered zeal, yet this history doth plainly declare, that mere hypocrisy doth reign inwardly, and that all corners of their hearts are stuffed with poisoned malice. These enemies of Paul did boast that they were defenders of the law of God; and that they did hate Paul, and contend with him only in defense thereof. −

Why do they then arm the wicked, and conspire together with them to raise tumult? Why then do they also before a profane magistrate bring the gospel in that contempt which might have redounded to the contempt of the law? Such sedition doth plainly declare, that they were moved with nothing less than desire to please God, to be thus hot against Paul, for to what end do they beset Jason’s house, and strive disorderly − 251 to pluck out Paul thence, save only that they may set him before the people to be stoned? Therefore, let us know that wicked zeal, which is hot [boils] in superstitious men, is always infected with hypocrisy and malice; and this is the cause that it breaketh out into cruelty without keeping any measure. −

Taking to them certain vagabonds The Greek word which Luke useth doth signify sluggards, and men whereof there ought no account to be made, who, having nothing wherewith they could keep themselves occupied at home, did run up and down idle; − 252 or bold [audacious] fellows and hungry, who are ready to forswear themselves to raise tumults, and to be at one end of − 253 every wicked fact. Whereby it doth likewise appear that their own conscience told them that they did amiss, seeing they got wicked men to take their part, and to give them their consent. For seeing the magistrate did favor them, what did move them to raise that tempest, save only because they had no hope to have any success, unless (matters should be out of order and) all should be in an uproar? And Luke describeth how such fans did raise sedition; to wit, they gathered the people together in troops, and spread abroad their poison here and there, until they were strong enough to make an assault; − 254 which policy [artifice] is too common among seditions fellows, as those cities which are subject to this mischief do full well know. −

Calvin: Act 17:6 - -- 6.Those men who have troubled the whole world This is the state of the gospel, to have those uproars which Satan raiseth imputeth to it. This is also...

6.Those men who have troubled the whole world This is the state of the gospel, to have those uproars which Satan raiseth imputeth to it. This is also the malicousness of the enemies of Christ, to lay the blame of tumults upon holy and modest teachers, which they themselves procure. Assuredly, the gospel is not preached to this end that it may set men together by the ears; − 255 but rather that it may keep them in peace, being reconciled to God. When Christ doth meekly will us − 256 there to come unto him, Satan and the wicked rage; − 257 therefore, Paul and Silas might easily have defended themselves; but it was requisite for them to suffer this false slander for a time; and so long as they were not heard, to put it up quietly. And the Lord meant by their example to teach us, that we must not give place to slanders and false reports; but we must stand stoutly in maintaining the truth, being ready to hear evil for things done well. Wherefore, away with the perverse wisdom of some, who, to the end they may escape false slanders, cease [hesitate] not to betray Christ and his gospel through their treacherous moderation, as though their good name were more precious than Paul’s and such like, yea, than the sacred name of God, which is not free from blasphemies. −

Calvin: Act 17:7 - -- 7.All these men, etc The second point of the accusation of this, that they violate the majesty of the empire of Rome. A great and grievous crime, yet...

7.All these men, etc The second point of the accusation of this, that they violate the majesty of the empire of Rome. A great and grievous crime, yet too impudently forged. Paul and Silas sought to erect the kingdom of Christ, which is spiritual. The Jews knew that this might be done without doing any injury to the Roman empire. They knew that they meant nothing less than to overthrow the public estate, or to take from Caesar his authority. Therefore, the Jews catch at the pretense of treason, that they may oppress the innocent with the envy of the crime alone. − 258 −

Neither doth Satan cease at this day to blear men’s eyes with such smokes and mists. The Papists know full well, and they be sufficiently convict before God, that that is more than false which they lay to our charge, That we overthrow all civil government; that laws and judgments are quite taken away; that the authority of kings if subverted by us; and yet they be not ashamed to the end they may make all the whole world offended with us, falsely to report that the Jews do not only allege that Caesar’s commandments were broken, because Paul and Silas durst presume to alter and innovate somewhat in religion, but because they said there was another king. This crime was altogether forged; but if at any time religion enforces us to resist tyrannical edicts and commandments which forbid us to give due honor to Christ, and due worship to God; we may then justly say for ourselves, that we are not rebellious against kings, for they be not so exalted, that they may go about like giants to pull God out of his seat and throne. That excuse of Daniel was true, that he had not offended the king, whereas notwithstanding he had not obeyed his wicked commandment, neither had he injured mortal man, because he had preferred God before him. So let us faithfully pay to princes the tributes which are due to them, let us be ready to give them all civil obedience; but if, being not content with their degree, they go about to pluck out of our hands the fear and worship of God, there is no cause why any should say that we despise them, because we make more account of the power and majesty of God. −

Calvin: Act 17:8 - -- 8.They raised the multitude We see how unjustly the holy men were handled. Because they had no place granted them to defend themselves, it was an eas...

8.They raised the multitude We see how unjustly the holy men were handled. Because they had no place granted them to defend themselves, it was an easy matter to oppress them, though they were guiltless. We see, likewise, that it is no new matter for magistrates to be carried away with the rage of the people as with a tempest, especially when the injury toucheth those who are strangers and unknown, at whose hands they look for no reward; because they will not come in danger for nothing. For then they care not for reason or equity, neither do they hear the matter, − 259 but one driveth forward another without any resistance, and all things are done out of order, as when they run unto some great fire. But it came to pass, by the singular goodness of God, that so great heat was stayed by and by; for so soon as the magistrates profess that they will know farther of the matter, the multitude is appeased; assurance [security] is taken; and, at length, the matter is ended. −

Calvin: Act 17:10 - -- 10.They sent them out to Berea Hereby it appeareth that Paul’s labor brought forth fruit in a small time; for though the brethren send forth him an...

10.They sent them out to Berea Hereby it appeareth that Paul’s labor brought forth fruit in a small time; for though the brethren send forth him and Silas, yet they adjoin themselves as voluntary companions to their danger and cross by this duty. But the constancy of Paul is incredible, because, having had such experience of their stubbornness and malice of his nation, he doth never cease to try whether he can bring any to Christ, namely, seeing he knew that he was bound both to Jews and Gentiles, no injury of men could lead him away from his calling. So all the servants of Christ must so wrestle with the malice of the world, that they shake not off Christ’s yoke with what injuries soever they be provoked.

Calvin: Act 17:11 - -- 11.Did excel in nobility Luke returneth again unto the men of Thessalonica. The remembrance of Christ might have been thought to have been buried by ...

11.Did excel in nobility Luke returneth again unto the men of Thessalonica. The remembrance of Christ might have been thought to have been buried by the departure of Paul, and surely it is a wonder that that small light, which began to shine, was not quite put out, and that the seed of sound doctrine did not wither away, which had need continually to be watered that it might spring up. But after Paul’s departure, it appeareth how effectual and fruitful his preaching had been. For those who had only tasted of the first principles of godliness do nevertheless profit and go forward, though he be absent, and exercise themselves in the continual reading of the Scripture. And, first, Luke saith that they were of the chief families. For the nobility whereof he maketh mention is referred not unto the mind, but unto the nation. Some think that the men of Berea are compared with the men of Thessalonica, because he saith [ ευγενεστεÏους ], and not in the superlative degree [ ευγενεστατους ]. But I think that that manner of speech is usual and common among the Grecians, which the Latins could not so well digest. − 260 Moreover, he had said a little before, that certain principal women believed at Thessalonica, and it is not to be thought that the men of Berea were preferred before those of this city. And there is a threefold reason why Luke maketh mention of their excellency of birth. We know how hardly men came down from their high degress, what a rare matter it is for those who are great in the world to undertake the reproach of the cross, laying away their pride, and rejoice in humility, as James commandeth, ( Jas 1:10.) −

Therefore Luke commendeth the rare efficacy and working of the Spirit of God, when he saith that these noblemen were no whit hindered by the dignity of the flesh, but that embracing the gospel, they prepared themselves to bear the cross, and preferred the reproach of Christ before the glory of the world. Secondly, Luke meant to make known the glory of the world. Secondly, Luke meant to make known unto us, that the grace of Christ standeth open for all orders and degrees. In which sense Paul saith, that God would have all men saved, ( 1Ti 2:4;) lest the poor and those who are base do shut the gate against the rich, (though Christ did vouchsafe them the former place.) Therefore we see that noblemen, and those who are of the common sort, − 261 are gathered together, that those who are men of honor, and which are despised, grow together into one body of the Church, that all men, in general, may humble themselves, and extol the grace of God. Thirdly, Luke seemeth to note the cause why there were so many added, and the kingdom of Christ was, in such short time, so spread abroad and enlarged at Thessalonica; to wit, because that was no small help, that chief men, and men of honor, did show other men the way, because the common sort is for the most part moved by authority. And though this were no meet stay for faith and godliness, yet is it no strange thing for God to bring the unbelievers (who wander as yet in error) to himself, by crooked and byways. − 262 −

Received the word This is the first thing which he commendeth in the men of Thessalonica, that with a willing and ready desire they received the gospel. Secondly, that they confirmed their faith − 263 by diligent inquisition; so that their faith and godliness are commended in the beginning for forwardness, − 264 and in process they are praised for their constancy and fervent desire they had to profit. And surely this is the first entrance into faith that we be ready to follow, and that, abandoning the understanding and wisdom of the flesh, − 265 we submit ourselves to Christ, by him to be taught and to obey him. Also Paul himself, in adorning the Thessalonians with this title, doth agree with Saint Luke, ( 1Th 2:13.) −

As touching the second member, this diligence is no small virtue, whereunto Luke saith the faithful were much given for confirmation of their faith. For many who at the first break out − 266 give themselves straightway to idleness, while that they have no care to profit, and so lose that small seed − 267 which they had at the first. −

But two inconveniences − 268 may be in this place objected; for it seemeth to be a point of arrogancy in that they inquire that they may judge; and it seemeth to be a thing altogether disagreeing with that readiness whereof he spake of late; secondly, forasmuch as inquisitions is a sign of doubtfulness, it followeth that they were before endued with no faith, which hath always assurance and certainty joined and linked with it. Unto the first objection I answer, that Luke’s words ought not so to be understood, as if the Thessalonians took upon them to judge, or as though they disputed whether the truth of God were to be received; they did only examine Paul’s doctrine by the rule and square of the Scripture, even as gold is tried in the fire; for the Scripture is the true touchstone whereby all doctrines must be tried. If any man say that this kind of trial is doubtful, forasmuch as the Scripture is oftentimes doubtful, and is interpreted divers ways, I say, that we must also add judgment of the Spirit, who is, not without cause, called the Spirit of discretion, [discernment.] But the faithful must judge of every doctrine no otherwise then out of, and according to, the Scriptures, having the Spirit for their leader and guide. And by this means is refuted that sacrilegious quip [quibble] of the Papists, Because there can be nothing gathered certainly out of the Scriptures, faith doth depend only upon the determination of the Church. For when the Spirit of God doth commend the men of Thessalonica, he prescribeth to us a rule in their example. And in vain should we search the Scriptures, unless they have in them light enough to teach us. −

Therefore, let this remain as a most sure maxim, that no doctrine is worthy to be believed but that which we find to be grounded in the Scriptures. The Pope will have all that received without any more ado, whatsoever he doth blunder out at his pleasure; but shall he be preferred before Paul, concerning whose preaching it was lawful for the disciples to make inquisition? And let us not that this is not spoken of any visured [pretended] Council, but of a small assembly of men, whereby it doth better appear that every man is called to read the Scriptures. So likewise, making of search doth not disagree with the forwardness of faith; for so soon as any man doth hearken, and being desirous to learn, doth show himself attentive, he is now bent and apt to be taught, though he do not fully − 269 give his consent. For example’s sake, an unknown teacher shall profess that he doth bring true doctrine: I will come, being ready to hear, and my mind shall be framed unto the obedience of the truth. Nevertheless, I will weigh with myself what manner [of] doctrine it is which he bringeth; neither will I embrace anything but the certain truth, and that which I know to be the truth. And this is the best moderation, when, being fast bound with the reverence of God, we hear that willingly and quietly which is set before us, as proceeding from him. Nevertheless, we beware of the seducing subtilty of men; neither do our minds throw themselves headlong with a blind rage − 270 to believe every thing without advisement. Therefore, the searching mentioned by Luke doth not tend to that end that we may be slow and unwilling to believe, but rather readiness with judgment is made the mean between lightness and stubbornness. −

Now must we answer the second objection. Faith is contrary to doubtfulness: he which inquireth doubteth; therefore it followeth, that forasmuch as the Thessalonians inquire and make search touching the doctrine of Paul, they were void of faith as yet. But the certainty of faith doth not hinder the confirmation thereof. I call that confirmation when the truth of God is more and more sealed up in our hearts, whereof, notwithstanding, we did not doubt before. For example’s sake, I hear out of the gospel that I am reconciled to God through the grace of Christ, and that my sins are purged [expiated] through his holy blood: there shall be some testimony uttered which shall make me believe this. If afterward I examine and search the Scriptures more thoroughly, I shall find other testimonies oftentimes which shall not only help my faith, but also increase it and establish it, that it may be more sure and settled. In like sort, as concerning understanding, faith is increased by reading the Scriptures. If any man object again, that those men do attribute but small authority to Paul’s doctrine, who search the Scriptures whether these things be so, I answer, that such are the proceedings of faith, that they sometimes seek for that in the Scripture whereof they are already persuaded by God, and have the inward testimony of the Spirit. And Luke doth not say that the faith of the Thessalonians was in all points perfect; but he doth only declare how they were brought to Christ, − 271 and how they did profit in faith, until the absolute building of godliness might be erected among them. −

Calvin: Act 17:12 - -- 12.And many believed This is not referred unto the sentence next going before, as if those of whom he spake began to believe, making choice of some o...

12.And many believed This is not referred unto the sentence next going before, as if those of whom he spake began to believe, making choice of some of them: for that were an absurd thing. But Luke’s meaning is, because many were added by their example, the Church was increased in that city. And hitherto hath Luke declared the first beginning of the church of Thessalonica, lest any man should think that Paul’s labors did perish through his sudden and violent departure; for unless I be much deceived, he showeth for this purpose what fruit his preaching brought forth in the other city, before he came to the exile of Berea. −

Calvin: Act 17:13 - -- 13.And when the Jews We see how the Jews were carried to and fro with such hatred of the gospel as could never be appeased. For they do not only expe...

13.And when the Jews We see how the Jews were carried to and fro with such hatred of the gospel as could never be appeased. For they do not only expel Christ furiously when he is offered unto them at home; but when they hear that he is preached elsewhere, they run thither like mad men. But we must not so much in this place consider the fury of the nation as the desperate malice of Satan, who pricketh forward those which be his to trouble the kingdom of Christ, and to destroy man’s salvation; and he useth them as fans to raise sedition. Wherefore, let us know, that when at this day so many furious enemies do set themselves against the faithful ministers of Christ, it is not men which procure the war, but it is Satan, the father of lying, who doth go about all these things that he may overthrow the kingdom of Christ. ( Joh 8:44.) And though there be not always the same form in fighting and encountering, yet will Satan never cease to make weary those whom he knoweth to serve Christ faithfully, either with open war, or secret lying in wait, or domestical combats.

Calvin: Act 17:16 - -- 16.Was sore grieved Though Paul, whithersoever he came, did stoutly execute that function of teaching which he knew was enjoined with him, yet Luke s...

16.Was sore grieved Though Paul, whithersoever he came, did stoutly execute that function of teaching which he knew was enjoined with him, yet Luke showeth that he was more incensed and moved at Athens, because he saw idolatry reign more there than in any other place for the most part. The whole world was then full of idols; the pure worship of God could be found nowhere; and there were everywhere innumerable monsters of superstitions, but Satan had made the city of Athens more mad than any other city, so that the people thereof were carried headlong with greater madness unto their wickedness and perverse rites. And this example is worth the noting, that the city, which was the mansion-house of wisdom, the fountain of all arts, the mother of humanity, did exceed all others in blindness and madness. We know with what commandments witty and learned men did set forth the same, and she had conceived so great good liking of herself that she counted those rude − 272 whom she had not polished. But the Holy Ghost condemning the whole world of ignorance and blockishness, saith that those masters of liberal sciences were bewitched with an unwonted madness. Whence we gather what man’s wit can do in matters which concern God. Neither need we doubt of this, but that the Lord suffered the men of Athens to fall into extreme madness, that all the world might learn by them, and that they might teach all ages that the foresight and wit of man’s mind being holpen with learning and instruction, doth altogether dote, and is mere foolishness when it cometh to the kingdom of God. They had undoubtedly their cloaks and colors, wherewith they did excuse their worshippings, how preposterous and corrupt soever they were. And yet, notwithstanding, it is certain that they did not only deceive men with childish and frivolous toys, but that they themselves were deluded shamefully with gross and filthy jugglings, as if they were deprived of common sense, and were altogether blockish and brutish. And as we learn what manner [of] religion proceedeth from man’s understanding, and that man’s wisdom is nothing else but a shop of all errors, so we may know that the men of Athens, being drunk with their own pride, did err more filthily than the rest. The antiquity, the pleasantness, and beauty of the city, did puff them up, so that they did boast that the gods came thence. Therefore, forasmuch as they did pull down God from heaven, that they might make him an inhabitant of their city, it was meet that they should be thrust down into the nethermost hell. Howsoever it be, the vanity of man’s wisdom is here marked with eternal infamy by the Spirit of God; because, where it was principally resident, there was the darkness more thick. Idolatry did reign most of all there; and Satan carried men’s minds to and fro more freely by his mocks and juggling. −

Now, let us come unto Paul. Luke saith, forasmuch as he saw the city so given to idolatry, his spirit waxed hot, or was moved. Where he doth not attribute unto him indignation only, neither doth he only say that he was offended with that spectacle, but he expressed the unwonted heat of holy anger, which sharpened his zeal, so that he did address himself more fervently unto the work. And here we must note two things. For in that Paul was wroth when he saw the name of God wickedly profaned, and his pure worship corrupted, he did thereby declare, that nothing was to him corrupted, he did thereby declare, that nothing was to him more precious than the glory of God. Which zeal ought to be of great force among us, as it is in the Psalm, ( Psa 69:9,) “The zeal of thine house hath eaten me up.†For it is a common rule of all the godly, that so soon as they see their heavenly Father blasphemed, they be sore vexed, as Peter teacheth that the godly man Lot, because he could not cure most filthy facts, did vex his heart, ( 2Pe 2:8.) And teachers must, above all others, be fervent, as Paul saith, that he is jealous that he may retain the Church in true chastity, ( 2Co 11:2.) And those who are not touched when they see and hear God blasphemed, and do not only wink thereat, but also carelessly pass over it, are not worthy to be counted the children of God, who at least do not give him so much honor as they do to an earthly father. Secondly, we must note that he was not so grieved, that being cast down through despair, he was quite discouraged, as we see most men to be far from waxing hot, or being moved, when they see the glory of God wickedly profaned, that in professing and uttering sorrow and sighing, they do, notwithstanding, rather wax profane with others than study to reform them. Nevertheless, they have a fair cloak for their sluggishness, that they will not procure any tumult when they are like to do no good. − 273 For they think that their attempts shall be in vain if they strive against the wicked and violent conspiracy of the people. But Paul is not only not discouraged with wearisomeness, neither doth he so faint by reason of the hardness of the matter, that he doth cast from him his office of teaching; but he is pricked forward with a more sharp prick to maintain godliness. −

Calvin: Act 17:17 - -- 17.With the Jews and religious men It was an ordinary thing with Paul, wheresoever the Jews had synagogues, there to begin, and to offer Christ to hi...

17.With the Jews and religious men It was an ordinary thing with Paul, wheresoever the Jews had synagogues, there to begin, and to offer Christ to his own nation. After that he went to the Gentiles, who, having tasted of the doctrine of the law, though they were not as yet thoroughly nousled up in [imbued with] true godliness, did, notwithstanding, worship the God of Israel, and being desirous to learn, did not refuse those things which they knew were taken out of Moses and the prophets; and because such aptness to be taught was an entrance unto faith, yea, was a certain beginning of faith, the Spirit vouchsafeth them an honorable title, who being only lightly sprinkled with the first rudiments, drew nearer unto the true God; for they be called religious. But let us remember that all the religion of the world may be brought to nought. Those are called worshippers of God spiritually who gave their name to the God of Israel. Religion is attributed to them alone; therefore there remaineth nothing else for the rest but the reproach of atheism, howsoever they toil and moil − 274 in superstition. And that for good considerations; for of whatsoever pomp the idolaters make boast, if their inward affection be examined, there shall be nothing found there but horrible contempt of God, and it shall appear that it is a mere feigned color wherewith they go about to excuse their idols. −

Calvin: Act 17:18 - -- 18.They reasoned with him Luke addeth now that Paul had a combat with the philosophers; not that he set upon them of set purpose, forasmuch as he kne...

18.They reasoned with him Luke addeth now that Paul had a combat with the philosophers; not that he set upon them of set purpose, forasmuch as he knew that they were even born only to brawl and cavil; but he was enforced to enter such a conflict contrary to his purpose, as Paul himself commandeth godly teachers to be furnished with spiritual weapons, wherewith they may valiantly defend the truth if any enemies set themselves against it, ( Tit 1:9.) For it is not always in our choice to make choice of those with whom we will deal; but the Lord doth often suffer stubborn and importunate men to arise to exercise us, that by their gainsaying the truth may more plainly appear. Neither is it to be doubted but that the Epicures, [Epicureans,] according to their wonted frowardness, did trouble the holy man; and that the Stoics, trusting to their subtile quips and cavils, did stubbornly deride him; − 275 yet the end shall show that he did not dispute sophistically, neither was he carried away unto any unprofitable and contentious disputation, but did observe that modesty which he himself commandeth elsewhere. And thus must we do, that by refuting meekly and modestly vain cavillings, we may utter that which is sound and true; and we must always avoid this danger, that ambition or desire to show our wit do not unwrap us in superfluous and vain contentions. −

Furthermore, Luke maketh mention of two sects, which, though they were the one contrary to the other, − 276 had, not withstanding, their contrary vices. The Epicures [Epicureans] did not only despise liberal arts, but were also open enemies to them. Their philosophy was to feign that the sun was two feet broad, that the world was made ex atomis, [of atoms,] (or of things which were so small that they could not be divided or made smaller,) and by deluding men thus, to blot out the wonderful workmanship which appeareth in the creation of the world. If they were a thousand times convict, they were as impudent as dogs. Though they did, in a word, confess that there be gods, yet they did imagine that they were idle in heaven, and that they were wholly set upon pleasure, and that they were blessed only because they were idle. As they did deny that the world was created by God, as I have said of late, so they thought that man’s affairs were tossed to and fro without any governing, and that they were not governed by the celestial providence. Pleasure was their felicity, − 277 not that unbridled and filthy pleasure; yet such as did more and more corrupt men by her enticements, being already, of their own accord, bent to pamper the flesh. They counted the immorality of their souls but a fable, whereby it came to pass that they gave themselves liberty to make much of their bodies. −

As for the Stoics, though they said that the world was subject to the providence of God, yet did they afterwards, through a most filthy surmise, or rather doting, corrupt that point of their doctrine. For they did not grant that God did govern the world by counsel, justice, and power, but they forged a labyrinth of the compass or agreement of the causes, that God himself being bound with the necessity of fate or destiny, might be carried violently with the frame of heaven, as the poets do tie and fetter their Jupiter with golden fetters, because the Fates or Destinies do govern when he is about something else. Though they placed felicity [the chief good] in virtue, they knew not what true virtue was, and they did puff up men with pride, − 278 so that they did deck themselves with that which they took from God. For though they did all abase the grace of the Holy Ghost, yet was there no sect more proud. They had no other fortitude, but a certain rash and immoderate fierceness. − 279 −

Therefore there was in Paul wonderful force of the Spirit, who standing amidst such beasts, which sought to pull him to and fro, stood firm in the sound sincerity of the gospel, and did valiantly withstand and endure, as well the dogged malapertness [petulance] of the former sect, as the pride and crafty cavillings of the other. And hereby we see more plainly what small agreement there is between the heavenly wisdom and the wisdom of the flesh. For though the whole multitude were offended with the gospel, yet the philosophers were captains and standard-bearers in assaulting the same. For that did principally appear in them which Paul himself speaketh of the wisdom of the flesh, that it is an enemy to the cross of Christ, ( 1Co 1:26,) so that no man can be fit to learn the principles of the gospel unless he first abandon the same. −

Other some said Luke setteth before us two sects of men, which both were far from godliness; and yet the one sort is worse than the other. Those who are desirous to hear that again which they call new, first, they are moved not with any desire to learn, but with vain curiousity; secondly, they think unhonorably of the Word of God, is that the count it profane novelty; yet because they give ear, and that being in doubt until they may know farther of the matter, they are not quite past hope. But the rest who proudly refuse that which is offered, yea, condemn it reproachfully, do shut the gate of salvation against themselves. For this railing did proceed from monstrous pride; what meaneth this babbler? Because they neither vouchsafe to hear Paul, and also reproachfully refuse him, as if he were some common jester. − 280 Moreover, they do not loathe his doctrine through rash zeal, but do openly tread under foot that which is brought unto them concerning religion, though as yet they know it not; because these are ashamed to learn any thing of a base and obscure fellow, who had hitherto professed themselves to be teachers of all the whole world. −

A declarer of new devils They do not take devils [deities] in evil part, as the Scripture useth to do; but for the lesser gods or angels, who they thought were in the midst between the highest God and men, whereof Plato maketh mention oftentimes. As touching the sum of the matter, we must note that those things which Paul spake concerning Christ and the resurrection seemed to them to be new devils. Whence we gather, that our faith is principally distinguished and discerned from the superstitions of the Gentiles by these marks; because it setteth forth Christ to be the sole Mediator; because it teacheth us to seek for salvation only at his hands; because it commandeth us to seek remission of our sins in his death, whereby we may be reconciled to God; because it teacheth that men are renewed and fashioned again by his Spirit, who were before profane, and slaves to sin, that they may begin to live righteously and holy. Again, because from such beginnings as do plainly declare that the kingdom of God is spiritual, it lifteth up our minds at length unto the hope of the resurrection to come. For as concerning other things, though the philosophers do not reason purely, yet they say somewhat. Yea, they speak much concerning eternal life and the immortality of the soul; but as touching faith, which showeth free reconciliation in Christ; and regeneration, whereby the Spirit of God doth restore in us the image of God; concerning calling upon God, and the last resurrection, not a word. −

Calvin: Act 17:19 - -- 19.They brought him to Mars’ Street Though this verse a place appointed for judgment, yet Luke doth not mean that Paul was brought before the seat ...

19.They brought him to Mars’ Street Though this verse a place appointed for judgment, yet Luke doth not mean that Paul was brought before the seat of the judges, that he might plead his cause before the judges of Mars’ Street. − 281 But that he was brought thither, where was most commonly a great assembly of people, that the serious disputation might be had before a great and famous audience. And admit we grant that he was brought before the judgment-seat, yet the end doth declare that he was not presented to the judges, but that he had free liberty to speak as before an audience. And that which followeth shortly after, touching the nature and conditions [manners] of the men of Athens, doth sufficiently declare that their curiosity was the cause; that Paul had such audience given him, that he had such a famous place granted him to preach Christ in, that so many came together. For in any other place it had been a crime worthy of death, to speak in the market or in any other public place, having gathered a company of people together; but there, because those who did carry about trifles had liberty granted them to prate, by reason of the immoderate desire they had to hear news, Paul was permitted to intreat of the mysteries of faith, being requested. −

Gave themselves to nothing else The two vices which Luke reciteth do almost go together. For it falleth out seldom that those who are desirous of novelties are not also babblers. For that saying of Horace is most true, “Fly a demander of questions, for the same is also a blab.†And surely we see that curious men are like rent barrels. − 282 Furthermore, both vices came of idleness; not only because the philosophers spent whole days in disputing, but because the common sort was too much set upon novelty; neither was there any craftsman so base there, which would not thrust in himself to set in order the status of Grecia. And surely that which Luke saith here is witnessed by all writers, both Greek and Latin, that there was nothing more light, covetous, or froward than that people. Wherefore, there could never be any certain government set down in that city, which was, notwithstanding, the mistress of sciences. Therefore, in principal power, − 283 they had, notwithstanding, no long liberty; neither did they ever cease off from attempting things and making many hurly-burlies, until they brought themselves and all Grecia to utter ruin. For when their state was decayed, yet did not they forsake their boldness. Therefore, Cicero doth laugh at their folly, because they did no less fiercely set forth their decrees then, than when they were lords over Grecia. Now, though there were small hope to do any good among curious men, yet Paul did not neglect the opportunity, if, peradventure, he might gain some of a great company to Christ. Neither was this any small praise for the gospel in the most noble place of the city, and, as it were, in a common theater, to refute and openly to reprove all forged and false worshippings, which had reigned there even until this day.

Calvin: Act 17:22 - -- 22.Men of Athens We may divide this sermon of Paul into five members. For though Luke doth only briefly touch those things which he set down in many ...

22.Men of Athens We may divide this sermon of Paul into five members. For though Luke doth only briefly touch those things which he set down in many words, yet I do not doubt but that he did comprehend the sum, so that he did omit none of the principal points. First, Paul layeth superstition to the charge of the men of Athens, because they worship their gods all at a very venture; − 284 secondly, he showeth by natural arguments who and what God is, and how he is rightly worshipped; thirdly, he inveigheth against the blockishness of men, who, though they be created to this end, that they may know their Creator and Maker, yet do they wander and err in darkness like blind men; fourthly, he showed that nothing is more absurd than to draw any portraiture of God, − 285 seeing that the mind of man is his true image; in the first place, he descendeth at length unto Christ and the resurrection of the dead. For it was requisite to handle those four points generally, before he did descend unto the faith of the gospel. −

As it were, more superstitions The Grecians do oftentimes take [ δεισιδαιμονια ] in good part; notwithstanding it doth sometimes signify immoderate fear, wherewith superstitious men do carefully torment themselves, whilst that they forge to themselves vain doubts. And this seemeth to be the meaning of this place, that the men of Athens pass all measure in worshipping God, or that they do not perceive what manner [of] work moderation should be; as if he should say, that they deal very undiscreetly in that they weary themselves in going byways. Thus much touching the words; now to the matter. He proveth by this one reason, that all the worshippings of the men of Athens are corrupt, because they be uncertain what gods they ought to worship, because they take in hand rashly and unadvisedly divers rites, and that without measure. For in that they had set up an altar to the unknown God, it was a token that they knew no certainty. They had, indeed, a great company of gods whereof they spake much, but when they know nothing of the true divinity. Furthermore, whosoever doth worship God without any certainty, he worshippeth his own inventions instead of God. Howsoever credulous men do flatter themselves, yet neither doth God allow any religion without knowledge and truth, neither ought it to be counted holy and lawful. Yea, how proud soever they be, yet because they doubt − 286 in their consciences, they must needs be convict by their own judgment. For superstition is always fearful, and doth ever know and then coin some new thing. −

Therefore we see how miserable their condition is who have not the certain light of the truth, because they do both always doubt in themselves, and lose their labor before God. Notwithstanding, we must note that the unbelievers, whilst that they sometimes make themselves blind through voluntary stubbornness, and are sometimes amidst divers and manifold doubts, [yet] strive and fight with themselves. Oftentimes they do not only flatter themselves, but if any man dare mutter against their folly, they rage cruelly against him; the devil doth so bewitch them, that they think nothing to be better than that which pleaseth them. Nevertheless, if there arise any doubt, if any seducer put up his head, if any new folly [delirium] begin to appear, they do not only waver, being in doubt, but also of their own accord offer themselves to be carried hither and thither. Whereby it appeareth, that neither in judgment, neither in quiet state of mind, they stay and rest in the common custom of worshipping God, but that they droop like drunken men. But carefulness and doubtfulness, [anxiety,] which doth not suffer the unbelievers to flatter and please themselves, is better than amazedness. − 287 Finally, though superstition be not always fearful, yet forasmuch as it is inwrapt in divers errors, it disquieteth men’s minds, and doth prick them with divers blind torments. This was the cause that the men of Athens did mix their domestical gods (whom they thought they knew, because in their vain opinion they had invented them) with unknown gods. For thereby appeareth their unquietness, because they confess that they have not as yet done as they ought, when they have done sacrifice to the familiar − 288 gods, which they had received of their fathers, and whom they called their country gods. − 289 Therefore, to the end Paul may pluck out of their minds all vain and false persuasions, he taketh this maxim, that they know not what they worship, neither have they any certain divine power, [deity.] For if they had known any god at all, being content with him, they would never have fallen away unto unknown gods, forasmuch as the knowledge of the true God alone is sufficient for the abolishig of all idols. −

Calvin: Act 17:23 - -- 23.To the unknown God I can well grant that this altar was dedicated to all strange gods; yet I cannot yield to that which Jerome saith, that Paul di...

23.To the unknown God I can well grant that this altar was dedicated to all strange gods; yet I cannot yield to that which Jerome saith, that Paul did, by a certain holy wiliness, attribute that to one God which was written of many. For seeing the superscription [inscription] was common in every man’s mouth, there was no place for subtilty, [craft;] why did he then change the plural number? Surely, not that he might deceive the men of Athens, but because the matter did so require, he said, that he brought doctrine concerning an unknown god. And after he hath showed that they are deceived, because they knew not what god thee ought to worship, and had no certain godhood in a great leap of gods, he doth now insinuate himself, and doth purchase favor for his doctrine. Because it was an unjust thing to reject that which was uttered concerning a new god, to whom they had already given over themselves; and it was far better first to know him, than rashly to worship him whom they knew not. Thus doth Paul return again to that principle, that God cannot be worshipped rightly unless he be first made known. −

But here may a question be moved: how he saith that God was worshipped at Athens, who doth refuse all worshippings which are not agreeable to the prescript of his law, yea, he pronounceth that all that is idolatry which men invent without his Word? If God allow no worship but that which is agreeable to his Word, how doth Paul give this praise to men, who did dote without measure that they worshipped God? For Christ, in condemning the Samaritans, is content − 290 with this one principle, in that they worship God without knowledge, ( Joh 4:22;) and yet they did boast that they worshipped the God of Abraham. Then, what shall we say of the men of Athens, who, having buried and quite put out the remembrance of the true God, had put in place of him Jupiter, Mercury, Pallas, and all that filthy rabble? I answer, that Paul doth not in the place commend that which the men of Athens had done; but taketh from their affection, though it were corrupt, free matter for teaching. −

Calvin: Act 17:24 - -- 24.God, who hath made the world Paul’s drift is to teach what God is. Furthermore, because he hath to deal with profane men, he draweth proofs from...

24.God, who hath made the world Paul’s drift is to teach what God is. Furthermore, because he hath to deal with profane men, he draweth proofs from nature itself; for in vain should he have cited − 291 testimonies of Scripture. I said that this was the holy man’s purpose, to bring the men of Athens unto the true God. For they were persuaded that there was some divinity; only their preposterous religion was to be reformed. Whence we gather, that the world doth go astray through bending crooks and boughts, yea, that it is in a mere labyrinth, so long as there remaineth a confused opinion concerning the nature of God. For this is the true rule of godliness, distinctly and plainly to know who that God whom we worship is. If any man will intreat generally of religion, this must be the first point, that there is some divine power or godhead which men ought to worship. But because that was out of question, Paul descendeth unto the second point, that true God must be distinguished from all vain inventions. So that he beginneth with the definition of God, that he may thence prove how he ought to be worshipped; because the one dependeth upon the other. For whence came so many false worshippings, and such rashness to increase the same oftentimes, save only because all men forged to themselves a God at their pleasure? And nothing is more easy than to corrupt the pure worship of God, when men esteem God after their sense and wit. −

Wherefore, there is nothing more fit to destroy all corrupt worshippings, than to make this beginning, and to show of what sort the nature of God is. Also our Savior Christ reasoneth thus, Joh 4:24, “God is a Spirit.†Therefore he alloweth no other worshippers but such as worship him spiritually. And surely he doth not subtilely dispute of the secret substance [essence] of God; but by his works he declareth which is the profitable knowledge of him. And what doth Paul gather thence, because God is the creator, framer, and Lord of the world? to wit, that he dwelleth not in temples made with hands. For, seeing that it appeareth plainly by the creation of the world, that the righteousness, wisdom, goodness, and power of God doth reach beyond the bounds of heaven and earth; it followeth, that he can be included and shut up within no space of place. −

Notwithstanding this demonstration seemeth to have been in vain, because they might readily have said, that images and pictures were placed in temples to testify God’s presence; and that none was so gross but that he knew that God did fulfill [fill] all things. I answer, that that is true which I said a little before, that idolatry is contrary to itself. The unbelievers said, that they worshipped the gods before their images; but unless they had tied the Godhead and power of God to images, and had hoped − 292 to be holpen thereby, would they have directed their prayers thither? Hereby it came also to pass, that one temple was more holy than another. They ran to Delphos that they might fet [fetch] the oracles of Apollo thence. Minerva had her seat and mansion at Athens. Now we see that Paul doth touch that false opinion, whereby men have always been deceived; because they feigned to themselves a carnal God. −

This is the first entrance into the true knowledge of God, if we go without ourselves, and do not measure him by the capacity of our mind; yea, if we imagine nothing of him according to the understanding of our flesh, − 293 but place him above the world, and distinguish him from creatures. From which sobriety the whole world was always far; because this wickedness is in men, naturally to deform God’s glory with their inventions. For as they be carnal and earthy, they will have one that shall be answerable to their nature. Secondly, after their boldness they fashion him so as they may comprehend him. By such inventions is the sincere and plain knowledge of God corrupt; yea, his truth, as saith Paul, is turned into a lie, ( Rom 1:25.) For whosoever doth not ascend high above the world, he apprehendeth vain shadows and ghosts instead of God. Again, unless we be carried up into heaven with the wings of faith, we must needs vanish away in our own cogitations. And no marvel if the Gentiles were so grossly deluded and deceived, to include God in the elements of the world, after that they had pulled him out of his heavenly throne; seeing that the same befell the Jews, to whom notwithstanding the Lord had showed his spiritual glory. For it is not without cause that Isaiah doth chide them for including God within the walls of the temple, ( Isa 66:1.) And we gather out of Stephen’s sermon, that this vice was common to all ages; which sermon is set down by Luke in − Act 7:49. −

If any man asked the Jews whose grossness the Holy Ghost reproveth, if they thought that God was included in their temple, they would stoutly have denied that they were in any such gross error. But because they did only behold the temple, and did rise no higher in their minds, and trusting the temple, and did boast that God was as it were bound to them, the Spirit doth for good causes reprehend them, for tying him to the temple as If he were a mortal man. For this is true which I said even now, that superstition is contrary to itself, and that it doth vanish away into divers imaginations. Neither have the Papists at this day any defense, saying that wherewith their errors after a sort. In some, superstition doth feign that God dwelleth in temples made with hands, not that it will shut him up as it were in a prison; − 294 but because it doth dream of a carnal (or fleshly) God, and doth attribute a certain power to idols, and doth translate the glory of God unto external shows. −

But if God do not dwell in temples made with hands, ( 2Kg 19:15,) why doth he testify in so many places of Scripture, that he sitteth between the cherubims, and that the temple is his eternal rest? ( Psa 80:1.) I answer, As he was not tied to any place, so he meant nothing less than to tie his people to earthly signs, but rather he cometh down to them that he might lift them up unto himself. Therefore, those men did wickedly abuse the temple and the ark, who did so behold those things that they stayed still upon the earth, and did depart from the spiritual worship of God. Hereby we see that there was great difference between those tokens of God’s presence which men invented to themselves unadvisedly, and those which were ordained by God, because men do always incline downward, that they may lay hold upon [apprehend] God after a carnal manner; but God by the leading of his word doth lift them upward. Only he useth middle signs and tokens, whereby he doth insinuate himself with slow men, − 295 until they may ascend into heaven by degrees (and steps.) −

Calvin: Act 17:25 - -- 25.Neither is he worshipped with man’s hands The same question which was answered of late concerning the temple, may now be objected touching cerem...

25.Neither is he worshipped with man’s hands The same question which was answered of late concerning the temple, may now be objected touching ceremonies. For it seemeth that that may be translated unto the worshippings of the law of Moses, which Paul condemneth in the ceremonies of the Gentiles. But we may readily answer, that the faithful did never properly place the worship of God in ceremonies; but they did only count them helps wherewith they might exercise themselves according to their infirmity. When they did slay beasts, offered bread and drink offerings, light torches and other lights, they knew that godliness was not placed in these things, but being holpen by these, − 296 they did always look unto the spiritual worship of God, and they made account of it alone. And God himself saith plainly in many places, that he doth not pass for any external or visible thing, that ceremonies are of themselves of no importance, and that he is worshipped no otherwise but by faith, a pure conscience, by prayer and thankfulness. What did the Gentiles then? to wit, when they erected images, they offered incense, they set forth plays, and laid their cushions before their idols, they thought they had fulfilled the offices of godliness excellent well. Not only the philosophers, but also the poets, do sometimes deride the folly of the common people, because they did disorderly place the worship of God in the pomp and gorgeousness of ceremonies. That I may omit infinite testimonies, that of Persius is well known: −

“Tell me, ye priests to sacred rites, what profit gold doth bring? The same which Venus’ puppets fine, certes no other thing. Why give not we to gods that which the blear-eyed issue could of great Messiah never give from out their dish of gold? Right justly deem’d a conscience clear, and heavenly thoughts of mind, A breast with mildness such adorn’d, as virtue hath assign’d, Let me in temples offer these, Then sacrifice the gods shall please.†−

And, undoubtedly, the Lord caused profane men to utter such speeches, that they might take away all color of ignorance. But it doth plainly appear, that those who spake thus did straightway slide back again unto common madness; yea, that they did never thoroughly understand what this meant. For though those who pass the common people in wit be enforced to confess that bare ceremonies are in no estimation, yet it is impossible to pull from them this persuasion, but that they will think that they be a part of the divine worship. Therefore, the more diligently they give themselves to such vanities, they do not doubt but that they do the duties of godliness well. Therefore, because all mortal men, from the highest to the lowest, do think that God is pacified with external things, and they will, with their own works, fulfill their duty towards him, that doth Paul refute. There is also a reason added, because, seeing he is Lord of heaven and earth, he needeth nothing, because, seeing that he giveth bread and life to men, he can receive nothing of them again. For what can they bring of their own, who, being destitute of all good things, have nothing but of his free goodness, yea, who are nothing but by his mere grace, who shall forthwith be brought to nought, if he withdraw the Spirit whereby they live? Whereupon it followeth, that they are not only dull, but too proud, if they thrust in themselves to worship God with the works of their own hands. −

For whereas he saith, that alms and the duties of love are sweet-smelling sacrifices, that must be distinguished from the matter which we have now in hand, where Paul doth only intreat of the ceremonies which the unbelievers put in place of the spiritual worship of God. By life and breath is mean the life which men live so long as the soul and body are joined together. Touching the end of the sentence, though some Greek books − 297 agree in this reading, [ κατα παντα ], “through all things;†yet that seemeth to me more agreeable which the old interpreter hath, [ κατα παντα ], “and all things,†because it is both plainer, and doth also contain a more perfect and full doctrine. For thence we do better gather that men have nothing of their own; and also certain Greek copies agree thereto.

Calvin: Act 17:26 - -- 26.And he hath made of one blood Paul doth now show unto the men of Athens to what end mankind was created, that he may by this means invite and exho...

26.And he hath made of one blood Paul doth now show unto the men of Athens to what end mankind was created, that he may by this means invite and exhort them to consider the end of their life. This is surely filthy unthankfulness of men, seeing they all enjoy the common life, not to consider to what end God hath given them life; and yet this beastly blockishness doth possess the more part, so that do not consider to what end they be placed in the world, neither do they remember the Creator of heaven and earth, whose good things they do devour. Therefore, after that Paul hath intreated of the nature of God, he putteth in this admonition in due season, that men must be very careful to know God, because they be created for the same end, and born for that purpose; for he doth briefly assign unto them this cause of life, to seek God. Again, forasmuch as there was not one kind of religion only in the world, but the Gentiles were distract into divers sects, he telleth them that this variety came from corruption. For to this end, in my judgment, tendeth that when he saith, that all were created of one blood. For consanguinity and the same original ought to have been a bond of mutual consent among them; but it is religion which doth most of all join men together, or cause them to fly one another’s company. Whereupon it followeth, that they be revolted from nature who disagree so much in religion and the worship of God; because, wheresoever they be born, and whatsoever place [clime] of the world they inhabit, they have all one Maker and Father, who must be sought of all men with one consent. And surely neither distance of places, nor bounds of countries, nor diversity of manners, neither any cause of separation among men, doth make God unlike to himself. In sum, he meant to teach that the order of nature was broken, when as religion was pulled in pieces among them, and that that diversity, which is among them, is a testimony that godliness is quite overthrown, because they are fallen away from God the Father of all, upon whom all kindred dependeth. −

To dwell upon the face of the earth Luke doth briefly gather, as he useth to do, the sum of Paul’s sermon; and it is not to be doubted, but that Paul did first show that men are set here as upon a theater, to behold the works of God; and, secondly, that he spake of the providence of God, which doth show forth itself in the whole government of the world. For when he saith, that God appointeth the times ordained before, and the bounds of men’s habitations, his meaning is, that this world is governed by his hand and counsel, and that men’s affairs fall not out by chance, as profane men dream. And so we gather out of a few words of Luke, that Paul did handle most weighty matters. For when he saith that the times were ordained before by him, he doth testify that he had determined, before men were created, what their condition and estate should be. When we see divers changes in the world; when we see realms come to ruin, lands altered, cities destroyed, nations laid waste, we foolishly imagine that either fate or fortune beareth the swing in these matters; but God doth testify in this place by the mouth of Paul, that it was appointed before in his counsel how long he would have the state of every people to continue, and within what bounds he would have them contained. But and if he have appointed them a certain time and appointed the bounds of countries, undoubtedly he hath also set in order the whole course of their life. −

And we must note, that Paul doth attribute to God not only a bare foreknowledge and cold speculation, as some men do indiscreetly, but he placeth the cause of those things which fall out, in his counsel and beck. For he saith not that the times were only foreseen, but that they were appointed and set in such order as pleased him best. And when he addeth also that God had appointed from the beginning those things which he had ordained before his meaning is, that he executeth by the power of his Spirit those things which he hath decreed in his counsel according to that: −

“Our God is in heaven; he hath done whatsoever he would,â€
( Psa 115:3.) −

Now, we see, as in a camp, every troop and band hath his appointed place, so men are placed upon earth, that every people may be content with their bounds, and that among these people every particular person may have his mansion. But though ambition have, oftentimes raged, and many, being incensed with wicked lust, have past their bounds, yet the lust of men hath never brought to pass, but that God hath governed all events from out of his holy sanctuary. For though men, by raging upon earth, do seem to assault heaven, that they may overthrow God’s providence, yet they are enforced, whether they will or no, rather to establish the same. Therefore, let us know that the world is so turned over through divers tumults, that God doth at length bring all things unto the end which he hath appointed. −

Calvin: Act 17:27 - -- 27.That they might seek God This sentence hath two members; to wit, that it is man’s duty to seek God; secondly, that God himself cometh forth to m...

27.That they might seek God This sentence hath two members; to wit, that it is man’s duty to seek God; secondly, that God himself cometh forth to meet us, and doth show himself by such manifest tokens, that we can have no excuse for our ignorance. Therefore, let us remember that those men do wickedly abuse this life, and that they be unworthy to dwell upon earth, which do not apply their studies to seek him; as if every kind of brute beasts should fall from that inclination which they have naturally, which should for good causes be called monstrous. And, surely, nothing is more absurd, than that men should be ignorant of their Author, who are endued with understanding principally for this use. And we must especially note the goodness of God, in that he doth so familiarly insinuate himself, that even the blind may grope after him. For which cause the blindness of men is more shameful and intolerable, who, in so manifest and evident a manifestation, are touched with no feeling of God’s presence. Whithersoever they cast their eyes upward or downward, they must needs light upon lively and also infinite images of God’s power, wisdom, and goodness. For God hath not darkly shadowed his glory in the creation of the world, but he hath everywhere engraven such manifest marks, that even blind men may know them by groping. Whence we gather that men are not only blind but blockish, when, being helped by such excellent testimonies, they profit nothing. −

Yet here ariseth a question, whether men can naturally come unto the true and merciful − 298 knowledge of God. For Paul doth give us to understand, that their own sluggishness is the cause that they cannot perceive that God is present; because, though they shut their eyes, yet may they grope after him. I answer, that their ignorance and blockishness is mixed with such frowardness, that being void of right judgment, they pass over without understanding all such signs of God’s glory as appear manifestly both in heaven and earth. Yea, seeing that the true knowledge of God is a singular gift of his, and faith (by which alone he is rightly known) cometh only from the illumination of the Spirit, it followeth that our minds cannot pierce so far, having nature only for our guide. Neither doth Paul intreat in this place of the ability of men, but he doth only show that they be without excuse, when as they be so blind in such clear light, as he saith in the first chapter to the Romans, ( Rom 1:20.) Therefore, though men’s senses fail them in seeking out God, yet have they no cloak for their fault, because, though he offer himself to be handled and groped, they continue, notwithstanding, in a quandary; − 299 concerning which thing we have spoken more in the fourteenth chapter, ( Act 14:17.) −

Though he be not far from every one of us To the end he may the more touch the frowardness of men, he saith that God is not to be sought through many crooks, neither need we make any long journey to find him; because every man shall find him in himself, if so be that he will take any heed. By which experience we are convicted that our dullness is not without fault, which we had from the fault of Adam. For though no corner of the world be void of the testimony of God’s glory, yet we need not go without ourselves to lay hold upon him. For he doth affect and move every one of us inwardly with his power in such sort, that our blockishness is like to a monster, in that in feeling him we feel him not. In this respect certain of the philosophers called man the little world, [a microcosm;] because he is above all other creatures a token of God’s glory, replenished with infinite miracles. −

Calvin: Act 17:28 - -- 28.For in him I grant that the apostles, according to the Hebrew phrase, do oftentimes take this preposition in for per, or by or through; but ...

28.For in him I grant that the apostles, according to the Hebrew phrase, do oftentimes take this preposition in for per, or by or through; but because this speech, that we live in God, hath greater force, and doth express more, I thought I would not change it; for I do not doubt but that Paul’s meaning is, that we be after a sort contained in God, because he dwelleth in us by his power. And, therefore, God himself doth separate himself from all creatures by this word Jehovah, that we may know that in speaking properly he is alone, and that we have our being in him, inasmuch as by his Spirit he keepeth us in life, and upholdeth us. For the power of the Spirit is spread abroad throughout all parts of the world, that it may preserve them in their state; that he may minister unto the heaven and earth that force and vigor which we see, and motion to all living creatures. Not as brain-sick men do trifle, that all things are full of gods, yea, that stones are gods; but because God doth, by the wonderful power and inspiration of his Spirit, preserve those things which he hath created of nothing. But mention is made in this place properly of men, because Paul said, that they needed not to seek God far, whom they have within them. −

Furthermore, forasmuch as the life of man is more excellent than motion, and motion doth excel essence, [mere existence,] Paul putteth that in the highest place which was the chiefest, that he might go down by steps unto essence or being, thus, We have not only no life but in God, but not so much as moving; yea, no being, which is inferior to both. I say that life hath the pre-eminence in men, because they have not only sense and motion as brute beasts have, but they be endued with reason and understanding. Wherefore, the Scripture doth for good causes give that singular gift which God hath given us, a title and commendation by itself. So in John, when mention is made of the creation of all things, it is added apart, not without cause, that life was the light of men, ( Joh 1:4.) −

Now, we see that all those who know not God know not; because they have God present with them not only in the excellent gifts of the mind, but in their very essence; because it belongeth to God alone to be, all other things have their being in him. Also, we learn out of this place that God did not so create the world once that he did afterward depart from his work; but that it standeth by his power, and that the same God is the governor thereof who was the Creator. We must well think upon this continual comforting and strengthening, that we may remember God every minute. −

Certain of your poets He citeth half a verse out of Aratus, not so much for authority’s sake, as that he may make the men of Athens ashamed; for such sayings of the poets came from no other fountain save only from nature and common reason. Neither is it any marvel if Paul, who spake unto men who were infidels and ignorant of true godliness, do use the testimony of a poet, wherein was extant a confession of that knowledge which is naturally engraven in men’s minds. The Papists take another course. For they so lean to the testimonies of men, that they set them against the oracles of God; and they do not only make Jerome, or Ambrose and the residue of the holy fathers, masters of faith, but they will no less tie us to the stinking [vile] answers of their Popes than if God himself should speak. Yea, that which more s, they have not been afraid to give so great authority to Aristotle that the apostles and prophets were silent in their schools rather than he. −

Now, that I may return unto this sentence which I have in hand, it is not to be doubted but that Aratus spake of Jupiter; neither doth Paul, in applying that unto the true God, which he spake unskillfully of his Jupiter, wrest it unto a contrary sense. For because men have naturally some perseverance of God, − 300 they draw true principles from that fountain. And though so soon as they begin to think upon God, they vanish away in wicked inventions, and so pure seed doth degenerate into corruptions; yet the first general knowledge of God doth nevertheless remain still in them. After this sort, no man of a sound mind can doubt to apply that unto the true God which we read in Virgil touching the reigned and false joy, that All things are full of joy. Yea, when Virgil meant to express the power of God, through error he put in a wrong name. −

As touching the meaning of the words, it may be that Aratus did imagine that there was some parcel of the divinity in men’s minds, as the Manichees did say, that the souls of men are of the nature of God. − 301 So when Virgil saith concerning the world, − The Spirit doth nourish within, and the mind being dispersed through all the joints, doth move your whole huge weight, he doth rather play the philosopher, and subtilely dispute after the manner of Plato, than purely mean that the world is supported by the secret inspiration of God. But this invention ought not to have hindered Paul from retaining a true maxim, though it were corrupt with men’s fables, that men are the generation of God, because by the excellency of nature they resemble some divine thing. This is that which the Scripture teacheth, that we are created after the image and similitude of God, ( Gen 1:27.) The same Scripture teacheth also, in many places, that we be made the sons of God by faith and free adoption when we are engrafted into the body of Christ, and being regenerate by the Spirit, we begin to be new creatures, ( Gal 3:26.) But as it giveth the same Spirit divers names because of his manifold graces, so no marvel if the word sons be diversely taken. All mortal men are called sons in general, because they draw near to God in mind and understanding; but because the image of God is almost blotted out in them, so that there appear scarce any slender lines, [lineaments,] this name is by good right restrained unto the faithful, who having the Spirit of adoption given them, resemble their heavenly Father in the light of reason, in righteousness and holiness. −

Calvin: Act 17:29 - -- 29.Therefore seeing that He gathereth that God cannot be figured or resembled by any graven image forasmuch as he would have his image extant in us. ...

29.Therefore seeing that He gathereth that God cannot be figured or resembled by any graven image forasmuch as he would have his image extant in us. For the soul wherein the image of God is properly engraven cannot be painted; therefore it is a thing more absurd to go about to paint God. Now, we see what great injury they do to God which give him a bodily shape; when as man’s soul, which doth scarce resemble a small sparkle of the infinite glory of God, cannot be expressed in any bodily shape. −

Furthermore, forasmuch as it is certain that Paul doth in this place inveigh against the common superstition of all the Gentiles, because they would worship God under bodily shapes, we must hold this general doctrine that God is falsely and wickedly transfigured, and that his truth is turned into a lie so often as his Majesty is represented by any visible shape; as the same Paul teacheth in the first chapter to the Romans, ( Rom 1:23.) And though the idolaters of all times wanted not their cloaks and colors, yet that was not without cause always objected to them by the prophets which Paul doth now object that God is made like to wood, or stone or gold, when there is any image made to him of dead and corruptible matter. The Gentiles used images that, according to their rudeness, they might better conceive that God was nigh unto them. But seeing that God doth far surpass the capacity of our mind, whosoever attempteth with his mind to comprehend him, he deformeth and disfigureth his glory with a wicked and false imagination. Wherefore, it is wickedness to imagine anything of him according to our own sense. Again, that which worse is, it appeareth plainly that men erect pictures and images to God for no other cause, save only because they conceive some carnal thing of him, wherein he is blasphemed. −

The Papists also are at this day no whit more excusable. For what colors soever they invent to paint and color those images, whereby they go about to express God, yet because they be enwrapped in the same error, wherein the men of old time were entangled, they be urged with the of the prophets. And that the heathen did use the same excuses in times past, wherewith the Papists go about to cover themselves at this day, it is well known out of their own books. Therefore, the prophets do not escape the mocks of certain, as if they laid too great grossness to their charge, yea, burthen them with false accusations; but when all things are well weighed, those who will judge rightly shall find, that whatsoever starting holes [evasions] even the most witty men have sought, yet were they taken with this madness, that God is well pleased with the sacrifice done before images. Whereas we, with Erasmus, translate it numen, Luke putteth [ θειον ] in the neuter gender for divinity or godhead. When Paul denieth that God is like to gold, or silver, or stone, and addeth afterward, graven by cunning or invention of man, he excludeth both matter and form, and doth also condemn all inventions of men, which disfigure the true nature of God.

Calvin: Act 17:30 - -- 30.And the times of this ignorance Because that is commonly thought to be good which hath been used of long time, and is approved by the common conse...

30.And the times of this ignorance Because that is commonly thought to be good which hath been used of long time, and is approved by the common consent of all men; it might have been objected to Paul, why dost thou disannul those things which have been received, and used continually since the beginning of the world? and whom canst thou persuade that the whole world hath been deceived so long? as is no kind of abomination so filthy, which the Papists do not think to be well fortified with this buckler. Paul preventeth − 302 this question; showing that men went astray so long therefore, because God did not reach out his hand from heaven, that he might bring them back again into the way. It may seem an inconvenient [a strange] thing, that men endued with reason and judgment should err so grossly and filthily in a most weighty matter. But Paul’s meaning is, that men do never make an end of erring, until God do help them. And now he assigneth no other cause why he did not redress this any sooner, save only his good pleasure. −

And assuredly we be not able to comprehend the reason why God did at a sudden set up the light of his doctrine, when he suffered men to walk in darkness four thousand years; at least seeing the Scripture doth conceal it, let us here make more account of sobriety than of preposterous wisdom. For they go about to bring God within bounds, which is a most unseemly thing, and contrary to nature herself, whosoever they be that will not suffer him to speak or hold his peace at his pleasure. Again, those that will not be content with his wisdom and secret counsel, must needs murmur against Paul, who teacheth manifestly that ignorance did reign in the world, so long as it pleased God to wink at it. Other some interpret it otherwise, that God did spare ignorance, as if he did wink, being unwilling to punish it; but that surmise is altogether contrary to Paul’s meaning and purpose, who meant not to lessen man’s fault, but to magnify the grace of God which did appear at a sudden, and it is proved to be false out of other places, because those who have sinned without law shall notwithstanding perish without law, ( Rom 2:12.) −

In some, Paul’s words carry with them this meaning only, that men were set upon blindness, until God did reveal himself unto them; and that we ought not too curiously and boldly to demand and require the cause why he put away darkness no sooner; but that whatsoever pleased him ought seem to us right and equal without making any more ado. For though this be a hard speech that men were miserably deceived long time, whilst that God made as though he saw it not, yet must we be content with, and stay ourselves upon his providence. And if at any time there come upon us a vain and perverse desire to know more than is meet for us, let us straightway call to mind that which Paul teacheth in many places, that it was a mystery hid since the beginning of the world, in that the light of the gospel did appear to the Gentiles at a sudden, ( Rom 16:25; Eph 3:9;) and that this is a token of the manifold wisdom of God, which swalloweth up all the senses of men. Again, let us remember that it doth not lessen the fault of men, because God would not heal their errors; forasmuch as their own conscience shall always hold them convict, that they cannot escape just damnation. And Paul (not that he might lay the fault and blame upon God, but that he might cut off occasion of curious and hurtful questions) said, that the world did err whilst God did wink. And hereby we learn how reverently we ought to think of God’s providence, lest any man should be so bold, as man’s nature is proud, to demand a reason of God of his works. −

Furthermore, this admonition is no less profitable for us than for the men of that time. The enemies of the gospel, when it beginneth to spring again, count it a great absurdity that God did suffer men to go astray so long under the apostasy of the Pope, as if (though there appear no reason) it were not as lawful for him now to wink at men’s ignorance as in times past. And we must principally note to what end he saith this; to wit, that the ignorance of former times may not hinder us from obeying God without delay when he speaketh. Most men think that they have a fair color for their error, so they have their fathers to keep them company, or so they get some patronage or defense by long custom; yea, they would willingly creep out here, − 303 that they may not obey the word of God. But Paul saith, that we not fet [seek] an excuse from our fathers’ ignorance when God speaketh unto us; because, though they be not guiltless before God, yet our sluggishness is more intolerable if we be blind at noonday, and lie as deaf, or as if we were asleep, when the trumpet of the gospel doth sound. − 304 −

Now he willeth all men In these words Paul teacheth that we must give ear to God so soon as he speaketh, as it is written, “Today, if ye will hear his voice harden not your hearts,†( Psa 95:7; Heb 3:7.) For the stubbornness of those men is without excuse, who foreslow [neglect] this opportunity when God doth gently call them unto him. Also, we gather out of this place to what end the gospel is preached, to wit, that God may gather us to himself from the former errors of our life. Therefore, so oft as the voice of the gospel doth sound in our ears, let us know that God doth exhort us unto repentance. We must also note that he attributeth to God the person of the speaker, though he do it by man. For otherwise the gospel hath not so full authority as the heavenly truth deserveth, save only when our faith doth look unto him who is the governor of the prophetical function, and doth depend upon his mouth. −

Calvin: Act 17:31 - -- 31.Because he hath appointed a day He maketh mention of the last judgment, that he may awake them out of their dream. For we know how hard a matter i...

31.Because he hath appointed a day He maketh mention of the last judgment, that he may awake them out of their dream. For we know how hard a matter it is for men to deny themselves. Therefore, they must be violently enforced unto repentance, which cannot be done better than when they be cited to appear before God’s judgment-seat, and that fearful judgment is set before them, which they may neither despise nor escape. Therefore, let us remember that the doctrine of repentance doth then take place, when men, who would naturally desire to flatter themselves, are awaked with fear of God’s judgment and that none are fit teachers of the gospel but those who are the criers or apparitors of the highest Judge, who bring those who are to come the Judge to plead their cause, and denounce the judgment hanging over their heads, even as if it were in their own hand. Neither is this added in vain, in righteousness, or righteously. For though all men in the world confess that God is a just Judge, yet we see how they, for the most part, pamper and flatter themselves; for they will not suffer God to demand an account farther than their knowledge and understanding doth reach. Therefore, Paul’s meaning is, that men do profit themselves nothing by vain flattery; because they shall not prejudice God’s justice by this means, which showeth that all that is an abomination before God which seemeth goodly in the sight of men, because he will not follow the decrees of men, but that form which himself hath appointed. −

By the man whom he hath appointed It is not to be doubted but that Paul spake more largely concerning Christ, that the Athenians might know that he is the Son of God, by whom salvation was brought to the world, and who had all power given him in heaven and earth; otherwise this speech, which we read here, should have had but small force to persuade. But Luke thought it sufficient to gather the sum of the sermon briefly. Yet is it to be thought that Paul spake first concerning the grace of Christ and that he did first preach him to be the Redeemer of men, before he made him a Judge. But because Christ is oftentimes contemned, when he offereth himself to be a Redeemer, Paul denounceth that he will once sharply punish such wicked contempt, because the whole world must be judged by him. The word [ á½Ïιζειν ] may be referred, as well unto the secret counsel of God, as unto external manifestation. Yet because the former exposition is more common, I do willingly embrace the same; to wit, that God, by his eternal decree, hath ordained his Son to be the Judge of the world; and that to the end the reprobate, who refuse to be ruled by Christ, may learn that they strive but in vain against the decree of God, which cannot be broken. But because nothing seemeth more strange to men, than that God shall judge in the person of man, Paul addeth afterward, that dignity of Christ, which were hard to be believed, was approved by his resurrection. −

The will of God alone ought to be so reverenced among us, that every man for himself subscribe to his decrees without delay. Because the cloak and color of ignorance useth oftentimes to be objected, therefore Paul saith plainly, that Christ was by his resurrection openly showed to be the Judge of the world, and that that was revealed to the eyes of men, which God had before determined with himself concerning him. For that point of doctrine, which Luke toucheth briefly in few words, was handled by Paul at large. He said not only in a word that Christ rose from death, but he did also intreat of the power of his resurrection as was meet. For to what end did Christ rise, but that he might be the first fruits of those which rise again? ( 1Co 15:23.) And to what end shall we rise again, but either to life or death? Whereupon it followeth, that Christ by his resurrection is declared and proved to be the Judge of the world. −

Calvin: Act 17:32 - -- 32.Some mocked By this we see how great the carelessness of men is, whom neither the tribunal-seat of God, nor the majesty of the highest [supreme] J...

32.Some mocked By this we see how great the carelessness of men is, whom neither the tribunal-seat of God, nor the majesty of the highest [supreme] Judge, doth make afraid, ( Act 26:23.) We have said that this is a most sharp prick, wherewith men’s minds are pricked forward to fear God, when his judgment is set before their eyes; but there is such unspeakable hardness in the contemners, that they are not afraid to count that a fable or lie which is spoken concerning the giving of an account of our life once. − 305 Notwithstanding, there is no cause why the ministers of the gospel should omit. − 306 the preaching of the judgment which is enjoined them. Though the wicked do laugh and mock, yet this doctrine, which they go about to make of none effect, shall so gird them, that they shall at length perceive that they have striven in vain with their snare. − 307 And no marvel if this point of Paul’s doctrine were derided at Athens; for it is a mystery hid from men’s minds, whereon the chiefest philosophers did never think, neither can we otherwise comprehend it, than when we lift up the eyes of faith unto the infinite power of God. And yet Paul’s sermon was not altogether without fruit; because there were some of the hearers which were desirous to profit and go forward. For when they say that they will hear him again, their meaning is, that though they were not as yet thoroughly persuaded, yet had they some taste, which did provoke them to be desirous to profit. Surely this desire was contrary to loathsomeness. − 308 −

Calvin: Act 17:34 - -- 34.Among whom was also Dionysius Seeing that Luke doth name one man and one woman only, it appeareth that there was but a small number of those which...

34.Among whom was also Dionysius Seeing that Luke doth name one man and one woman only, it appeareth that there was but a small number of those which believed at the first. For those other of whom he maketh mention remained indifferent; because they did neither wholly despise Paul’s doctrine, neither were they so thoroughly touched, that they joined themselves unto him that they might be his scholars. Luke maketh mention of Dionysius above the rest, because he was in no small authority among his citizens. Therefore, it is likely that Damaris was also a woman of some renown, [rank.] −

Furthermore, it is ridiculous in that the Papists [have] made of a judge an astrologer. But this is to be imputed partly to their ignorance, partly to their boldness, − 309 who, seeing they knew not what Areopagus or Mars’ Street meant, took to themselves liberty to feign whatsoever they would. And their rudeness is too gross, who ascribe the books of the heavenly and ecclesiastical hierarchy, and of the names of God, to this Dionysius. For the heavenly hierarchy is stuffed not only with many doltish and monkish trifles, but also with many absurd inventions, and wicked speculations. And the books of the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy do themselves declare that they were made many years after, when as the purity of Christianity was corrupt with an huge heap of ceremonies. As for the book of the names of God, though it have in it some things which are not altogether to be despised, yet it doth rather breathe out subtilties than sound godliness.

Defender: Act 17:2 - -- Paul was surely one of the most effective witnesses for the Lord who ever lived, so his "manner" of witnessing is highly instructive. His manner in th...

Paul was surely one of the most effective witnesses for the Lord who ever lived, so his "manner" of witnessing is highly instructive. His manner in the Thessalonian synagogue is said to have been typical, "[reasoning] with them out of the Scriptures." This is more than just reading or quoting a set of proof-texts. Such reasoning requires logical argumentation, graciously presented, based on thorough study of the Word (1Pe 3:15; 2Ti 2:15; Col 4:6). This was all in the context, also, of full belief in the divine authority of the Scriptures, on the part of both speakers and hearers. The audience in the synagogue already believed in God the Creator and in the absolute truth of Scripture, so Paul could proceed from that foundation."

Defender: Act 17:3 - -- Since the congregation in the synagogue already believed the Scriptures, Paul could proceed to use the Scriptures to prove that the promised Messiah m...

Since the congregation in the synagogue already believed the Scriptures, Paul could proceed to use the Scriptures to prove that the promised Messiah must die and rise again, and then that Jesus was, indeed, the promised Messiah, using the strong evidence of fulfilled prophecy and the historical bodily resurrection. This can be a general pattern for leading to Christ those people who already believe in the God of creation and His inspired word. For those who are hostile or skeptical, however, a different approach is needed. The two recorded cases when Paul preached to pagans indicate this (see Act 14:8-18, note; 17:15-34, note)."

Defender: Act 17:11 - -- The new Christians at Berea provide the "noble" example for all new converts. Even those who nominally believe the Bible, such as those at Thessalonic...

The new Christians at Berea provide the "noble" example for all new converts. Even those who nominally believe the Bible, such as those at Thessalonica, urgently need to study it daily for themselves, not simply relying on the expositions of a pastor or Bible teacher, no matter how capable he may be."

Defender: Act 17:18 - -- This is one of the only two specific references in the Bible to "philosophy," the other being Col 2:8. Both have strongly negative emphases, warning a...

This is one of the only two specific references in the Bible to "philosophy," the other being Col 2:8. Both have strongly negative emphases, warning against philosophy - the love of human wisdom.

Defender: Act 17:18 - -- Like all other Greek and Roman philosophies of the day, Epicureanism and Stoicism were based on an evolutionary world view. The Epicureans were essent...

Like all other Greek and Roman philosophies of the day, Epicureanism and Stoicism were based on an evolutionary world view. The Epicureans were essentially atheists, like modern Darwinists, whereas the Stoics were pantheists, much like modern New Age evolutionists. Both believed in an infinitely old space/time/ matter universe, and both rejected the concept of an omnipotent transcendent Creator. On the popular level, both were expressed in terms of polytheism, astrology and spiritism, with the many gods and goddesses essentially being personifications of natural forces and systems. Both would naturally be strongly opposed to Biblical Creationist Christianity."

Defender: Act 17:21 - -- This proclivity of ancient intellectual philosophers is still characteristic of modern evolutionists, especially those espousing New Age concepts."

This proclivity of ancient intellectual philosophers is still characteristic of modern evolutionists, especially those espousing New Age concepts."

Defender: Act 17:22 - -- Same as "Areopagus" in Act 17:19. This hill near the Acropolis was probably used in Paul's day by a council which formally evaluated new religious or ...

Same as "Areopagus" in Act 17:19. This hill near the Acropolis was probably used in Paul's day by a council which formally evaluated new religious or moral philosophies. "Ares" was the Greek god of war, corresponding to "Mars" in Rome.

Defender: Act 17:22 - -- The Athenians were notorious for venerating a great number of gods and goddesses. What may have been religious to the Greeks was "superstitious" to Pa...

The Athenians were notorious for venerating a great number of gods and goddesses. What may have been religious to the Greeks was "superstitious" to Paul, since they attributed powers to these personified forces of nature which were possessed only by God."

Defender: Act 17:23 - -- There were other contemporary reports that have come down to us of such an altar in first-century Greece. There is also a good possibility that it had...

There were other contemporary reports that have come down to us of such an altar in first-century Greece. There is also a good possibility that it had been built to commemorate an ancient deliverance of Athens from military peril or pestilence as a result of prayer to a greater God than any of their usual deities. It has also been shown that many other animistic and polytheistic cultures do retain a dim remembrance of a "high God," greater and more powerful than any of the spirits or gods with which they are concerned day-to-day.

Defender: Act 17:23 - -- Compare Christ's admonition to the Samaritan woman at the well: "Ye worship ye know not what: we know what we worship: for salvation is of the Jews" (...

Compare Christ's admonition to the Samaritan woman at the well: "Ye worship ye know not what: we know what we worship: for salvation is of the Jews" (Joh 4:22). Some of the Samaritans, as well as some Greeks and animists, seem to desire intuitively to worship the true God, but do so in ignorance, not having access to the revealed Word of God. In response to such sincere searching after God, Jesus brought the full knowledge of salvation to the Samaritans, Peter to the Roman Cornelius, Paul to the Athenian Greeks, and missionaries to many animistic tribes."

Defender: Act 17:24 - -- This message to the pagan intellectuals at Athens can be considered typical of Paul's method with people who did not already know and respect the Scri...

This message to the pagan intellectuals at Athens can be considered typical of Paul's method with people who did not already know and respect the Scriptures, just as his message in the synagogue at Pisidian Antioch can be considered typical of his approach to those who did (Acts 13:16-41). In the one case, he began with God's witness in creation, in the other with Scriptures; in both cases, he ended with Christ and the resurrection, urging his hearers to believe.

Defender: Act 17:24 - -- Athens was filled with beautiful temples, monuments and images, but to Paul they were merely depressing symbols of the city's idolatry."

Athens was filled with beautiful temples, monuments and images, but to Paul they were merely depressing symbols of the city's idolatry."

Defender: Act 17:25 - -- This is the only occurrence of "breath" in the New Testament. The Greek word pnoe occurs elsewhere only in Act 2:2, speaking of the Holy Spirit coming...

This is the only occurrence of "breath" in the New Testament. The Greek word pnoe occurs elsewhere only in Act 2:2, speaking of the Holy Spirit coming as a "rushing mighty wind.""

Defender: Act 17:26 - -- The concept of "race" has no basis in Scripture; all men are descended from Adam, through Noah, and thus all are members of only one race - the human ...

The concept of "race" has no basis in Scripture; all men are descended from Adam, through Noah, and thus all are members of only one race - the human race. The term "race," as ordinarily used, is strictly an evolutionary concept, with "race" understood as a sub-species in the process of evolving into a new species. There is no observational scientific evidence for such evolutionary transformations, among either men or animals.

Defender: Act 17:26 - -- In ways unknown, yet real, God raises nations up and puts them down, as He will in accordance with their faithfulness to His respective purposes for t...

In ways unknown, yet real, God raises nations up and puts them down, as He will in accordance with their faithfulness to His respective purposes for them (Deu 32:7-9; Dan 2:20, Dan 2:21). "Blessed is the nation whose God is the Lord" (Psa 33:12). "The wicked shall be turned into hell, and all the nations that forget God" (Psa 9:17)."

Defender: Act 17:28 - -- The God of creation sustains the very life of every person, even those who don't believe He exists, so that "he [is] not far from every one of us" (Ac...

The God of creation sustains the very life of every person, even those who don't believe He exists, so that "he [is] not far from every one of us" (Act 17:27; Col 1:17; Heb 1:3).

Defender: Act 17:28 - -- Paul here seems to be referring to Epimenides, Aratus and Cleanthes, each of whom seemed to have had some insight, however attained, into the fact tha...

Paul here seems to be referring to Epimenides, Aratus and Cleanthes, each of whom seemed to have had some insight, however attained, into the fact that one supreme God had created all men. We are all the "offspring" (Greek genos) of God by creation (Mal 2:10). This, of course, does not mean that all are children of God spiritually. This requires the new birth by faith in Christ (Joh 1:12, Joh 1:13)."

Defender: Act 17:29 - -- This is the first of three New Testament references to the "Godhead" (Rom 1:20; Col 2:9). Each translates from a slightly different Greek noun, but al...

This is the first of three New Testament references to the "Godhead" (Rom 1:20; Col 2:9). Each translates from a slightly different Greek noun, but all refer essentially to the "Godhead" of God - that is, the nature or structure of God, to God as He has revealed Himself. Since He has revealed Himself as a triune God (Father, Son, Spirit), the term has commonly been used to refer to the Trinity. In this verse, we are told that God can never be represented by an image or mode which man can make, either with his hands or his mind. However, what man cannot do, God has done. That is, He has constructed a marvelous model of the Godhead in His creation (see notes on Rom 1:20)."

Defender: Act 17:30 - -- Now that God has revealed Himself, not only in creation but also in His human incarnation in the Lord Jesus, He is no longer dealing mainly with just ...

Now that God has revealed Himself, not only in creation but also in His human incarnation in the Lord Jesus, He is no longer dealing mainly with just one nation. The gospel of salvation is for all men, and all must "repent" (that is, "change their minds") concerning the true God and their responsibility before Him."

Defender: Act 17:31 - -- God, who created all men, must be the Judge of all men, and "the Judge of all the earth" will certainly "do right" (Gen 18:25). And since God both "cr...

God, who created all men, must be the Judge of all men, and "the Judge of all the earth" will certainly "do right" (Gen 18:25). And since God both "created all things by Jesus Christ" (Eph 3:9), and has also "made peace through the blood of his cross, by him to reconcile all things unto himself" (Col 1:20), it is appropriate that "He shall judge" all things by Christ (Joh 5:22, Joh 5:27; Mat 25:31).

Defender: Act 17:31 - -- Death has always been man's greatest, and finally victorious, enemy (1Co 15:26), and only the Creator of life, the Judge who imposed the sentence of d...

Death has always been man's greatest, and finally victorious, enemy (1Co 15:26), and only the Creator of life, the Judge who imposed the sentence of death because of sin (Gen 3:17-20), can conquer death. The founders and leaders of all other religions and philosophies eventually die, but Jesus Christ is alive! His tomb is empty, and He has ascended in His resurrection body to the Father in heaven. His bodily resurrection, which is the best-proved fact of biblical history, is the certain assurance that He is the Creator and Judge of all."

Defender: Act 17:32 - -- The response is typical. Whenever one preaches or witnesses of the creation and resurrection to unbelievers, especially to pagan evolutionists such as...

The response is typical. Whenever one preaches or witnesses of the creation and resurrection to unbelievers, especially to pagan evolutionists such as the Stoics and Epicureans, many will ridicule, some will defer judgment, and some will believe. The same is true, for that matter, when one witnesses to those monotheists (Jews, Muslims) who believe in a Creator but refuse to acknowledge that He must also be the Redeemer."

Defender: Act 17:34 - -- This term probably means that Dionysius was a member of the official council hearing Paul at the Areopagus ("hill of Ares" tribunal)."

This term probably means that Dionysius was a member of the official council hearing Paul at the Areopagus ("hill of Ares" tribunal)."

TSK: Act 17:2 - -- as : Luk 4:16; Joh 18:20 went : Act 17:10,Act 17:17, Act 9:20, Act 13:5, Act 14:1, Act 18:4, Act 19:8 reasoned : Act 24:25, Act 28:23; 1Sa 12:7; Isa 1...

TSK: Act 17:3 - -- Opening : Acts 2:16-36, Act 3:22-26, Act 13:26-39 Christ : Luk 24:26, Luk 24:27, Luk 24:32, Luk 24:44, Luk 24:46; 1Co 15:3, 1Co 15:4; 1Th 1:5, 1Th 1:6...

TSK: Act 17:4 - -- some : Act 17:34, Act 2:41, Act 2:42, Act 2:44, Act 4:23, Act 5:12-14, Act 14:1, Act 14:4, Act 28:24; Pro 9:6, Pro 13:20; Son 1:7, Son 1:8; Son 6:1; Z...

TSK: Act 17:5 - -- moved : Act 17:13, Act 7:9, Act 13:45, Act 14:2, Act 14:19, Act 18:12; Pro 14:30; Isa 26:11; Mat 27:18; 1Co 3:3; Gal 5:21, Gal 5:26; Jam 4:5 took : Jd...

TSK: Act 17:6 - -- they drew : Act 6:12, Act 6:13, Act 16:19, Act 16:20, Act 18:12, Act 18:13 These : Act 21:28-31, Act 22:22, Act 22:23, Act 24:5, Act 28:22; 1Ki 18:17,...

TSK: Act 17:7 - -- and these : Act 16:21, Act 25:8-11; Ezr 4:12-15; Dan 3:12, Dan 6:13; Luk 23:2; Joh 19:12; 1Pe 2:15

TSK: Act 17:8 - -- Mat 2:3; Joh 11:48

TSK: Act 17:10 - -- the brethren : Act 17:14, Act 9:25, Act 23:23, Act 23:24; Jos 2:15, Jos 2:16; 1Sa 19:12-17, 1Sa 20:42 Berea : Act 17:13, Act 20:4 went : Act 17:2, Act...

TSK: Act 17:11 - -- more : Pro 1:5, Pro 9:9; Jer 2:21; Joh 1:45-49 they received : Act 2:41, Act 10:33, Act 11:1; Job 23:12; Pro 2:1-5, Pro 8:10; Mat 13:23; 1Th 1:6, 1Th ...

TSK: Act 17:12 - -- many : Act 17:2-4, Act 13:46, Act 14:1; Psa 25:8, Psa 25:9; Joh 1:45-49, Joh 7:17; Eph 5:14; Jam 1:21 honourable : Act 13:50; 1Co 1:26; Jam 1:10

TSK: Act 17:13 - -- the Jews : Act 17:5; Mat 23:13; 1Th 2:14-16 stirred : Act 6:12, Act 14:2, Act 21:27; 1Ki 21:25; Pro 15:18, Pro 28:25; Luk 12:51

TSK: Act 17:14 - -- then : Act 17:10, Act 9:25, Act 9:30; Mat 10:23 as it : Act 20:3; Jos 2:16 but : Act 19:22; 1Ti 1:3; Tit 1:5

TSK: Act 17:15 - -- Athens : Act 18:1; 1Th 3:1 receiving : Act 18:5; 2Ti 4:10,2Ti 4:11, 2Ti 4:20,2Ti 4:21; Tit 3:12

TSK: Act 17:16 - -- Cir, am 4058, ad 54 his spirit : Exo 32:19, Exo 32:20; Num 25:6-11; 1Ki 19:10,1Ki 19:14; Job 32:2, Job 32:3, Job 32:18-20; Psa 69:9; Psa 119:136, Psa ...

Cir, am 4058, ad 54

his spirit : Exo 32:19, Exo 32:20; Num 25:6-11; 1Ki 19:10,1Ki 19:14; Job 32:2, Job 32:3, Job 32:18-20; Psa 69:9; Psa 119:136, Psa 119:158; Jer 20:9; Mic 3:8; Mar 3:5; Joh 2:13; 2Pe 2:7

wholly given to idolatry : or, full of idols, Act 17:23 *marg.

TSK: Act 17:17 - -- disputed : Act 17:2-4, Act 14:1-4 devout : Act 8:2, Act 10:2, Act 13:16 daily : Pro 1:20-22, Pro 8:1-4, Pro 8:34; Jer 6:11; Mat 5:1, Mat 5:2; Mar 16:1...

TSK: Act 17:18 - -- philosophers : Rom 1:22; 1Co 1:20,1Co 1:21; Col 2:8 encountered : Act 6:9; Mar 9:14; Luk 11:53 babbler : or, base fellow, Pro 23:9, Pro 26:12; 1Co 3:1...

philosophers : Rom 1:22; 1Co 1:20,1Co 1:21; Col 2:8

encountered : Act 6:9; Mar 9:14; Luk 11:53

babbler : or, base fellow, Pro 23:9, Pro 26:12; 1Co 3:18

Jesus : Act 17:31, Act 26:23; Rom 14:9, Rom 14:10; 1Co 15:3, 1Co 15:4

TSK: Act 17:19 - -- Areopagus : or, Mars’ -hill, Act 17:22 ""It was the highest court in Athens." May : Act 17:20, Act 24:24, Act 25:22, Act 26:1; Mat 10:18 new : Ma...

Areopagus : or, Mars’ -hill, Act 17:22 ""It was the highest court in Athens."

May : Act 17:20, Act 24:24, Act 25:22, Act 26:1; Mat 10:18

new : Mar 1:27; Joh 13:34; 1Jo 2:7, 1Jo 2:8

TSK: Act 17:20 - -- strange : Hos 8:12; Mat 19:23-25; Mar 10:24-26; Joh 6:60, Joh 7:35, Joh 7:36; 1Co 1:18, 1Co 1:23; 1Co 2:14; Heb 5:11; 1Pe 4:4 what : Act 2:12, Act 10:...

TSK: Act 17:21 - -- spent : Eph 5:16; Col 4:5; 2Th 3:11, 2Th 3:12; 1Ti 5:13; 2Ti 2:16, 2Ti 2:17

TSK: Act 17:22 - -- Mars’ hill : or, the court of the Areopagites, Act 17:19 I perceive : Act 17:16, Act 19:35, Act 25:19; Jer 10:2, Jer 10:3, Jer 50:38

Mars’ hill : or, the court of the Areopagites, Act 17:19

I perceive : Act 17:16, Act 19:35, Act 25:19; Jer 10:2, Jer 10:3, Jer 50:38

TSK: Act 17:23 - -- devotions : or, gods that ye worship, Rom 1:23-25; 1Co 8:5; 2Th 2:4 To : Psa 147:20; Joh 17:3, Joh 17:25; Rom 1:20-22, Rom 1:28; 1Co 1:21; 2Co 4:4-6; ...

TSK: Act 17:24 - -- that made : Act 17:26-28, Act 4:24, Act 14:15; Psa 146:5; Isa 40:12, Isa 40:28, Isa 45:18; Jer 10:11, Jer 32:17; Zec 12:1; Joh 1:1; Heb 1:2, Heb 3:4 s...

TSK: Act 17:25 - -- is : Job 22:2, Job 35:6, Job 35:7; Psa 16:2, Psa 50:8-13; Jer 7:20-23; Amo 5:21-23; Mat 9:13 seeing : Act 17:28, Act 14:17; Gen 2:7; Num 16:22, Num 27...

TSK: Act 17:26 - -- hath made : Gen 3:20, Gen 9:19; Mal 2:10; Rom 5:12-19; 1Co 15:22, 1Co 15:47 hath determined : Act 15:18; Deu 32:7, Deu 32:8; Job 14:5; Psa 31:15; Isa ...

TSK: Act 17:27 - -- they : Act 15:17; Psa 19:1-6; Rom 1:20, Rom 2:4 he be : Act 14:17; 1Ki 8:27; Psa 139:1-13; Jer 23:23, Jer 23:24

TSK: Act 17:28 - -- in him : 1Sa 25:29; Job 12:10; Psa 36:9, Psa 66:9; Luk 20:38; Joh 5:26, Joh 11:25; Col 1:17; Heb 1:3 as : Tit 1:12 we are : Luk 3:38; Heb 12:9

TSK: Act 17:29 - -- we ought : Psa 94:7-9, Psa 106:20, Psa 115:4-8; Isa 40:12-18, Isa 44:9-20; Hab 2:19, Hab 2:20; Rom 1:20-23 graven : Exo 20:4, Exo 32:4; Isa 46:5, Isa ...

TSK: Act 17:30 - -- the times : Act 14:16; Psa 50:21; Rom 1:28, Rom 3:23, Rom 3:25 but : Act 3:19, Act 11:18, Act 20:21, Act 26:17-20; Mat 3:2, Mat 4:17; Mar 6:12; Luk 13...

TSK: Act 17:31 - -- he hath appointed : Act 10:42; Matt. 25:31-46; Joh 5:22, Joh 5:23; Rom 2:5, Rom 2:16, Rom 14:9, Rom 14:10; 1Co 4:5; 2Co 5:10; 2Ti 4:1; 2Pe 3:7; Jud 1:...

TSK: Act 17:32 - -- some : Act 17:18, Act 2:13, Act 13:41, Act 25:19, Act 26:8, Act 26:24, Act 26:25; Gen 19:14; 2Ch 30:9-11, 2Ch 36:16; Luk 22:63, Luk 23:11, Luk 23:36; ...

TSK: Act 17:34 - -- certain : Act 17:4, Act 13:48; Isa 55:10-11; Mat 20:16; Rom 11:5, Rom 11:6 the Areopagite : Act 17:19; Joh 7:48-52, Joh 19:38-42; Phi 4:22

collapse all
Commentary -- Word/Phrase Notes (per Verse)

Barnes: Act 17:2 - -- His manner was - His custom was to attend on the worship of the synagogue, and to preach the gospel to his countrymen first, Act 9:20; Act 13:5...

His manner was - His custom was to attend on the worship of the synagogue, and to preach the gospel to his countrymen first, Act 9:20; Act 13:5, Act 13:14.

Reasoned with them - Discoursed to them, or attempted to prove that Jesus was the Messiah. The word used here ( διελεÌγετο dielegeto ) often means no more than "to make a public address or discourse."See the notes on Act 24:25.

Out of the scriptures - By many critics this is connected with the following verse, "Opening and alleging from the scriptures that Christ must needs have suffered, etc."The sense is not varied materially by the change.

Barnes: Act 17:3 - -- Opening - διανοιÌγων dianoigoÌ„n . See Luk 24:32. The word means to explain or to unfold. It is usually applied to what is shut,...

Opening - διανοιÌγων dianoigoÌ„n . See Luk 24:32. The word means to explain or to unfold. It is usually applied to what is shut, as the eye, etc. Then it means to explain what is concealed or obscure. It means here that he explained the Scriptures in their true sense.

And alleging - παÏατιθεÌμενος paratithemenos . Laying down the proposition; that is, maintaining that it must be so.

That Christ must needs have suffered - That there was a fitness and necessity in his dying, as Jesus of Nazareth had done. The sense of this will be better seen by retaining the word "Messiah.""That there was a fitness or necessity that the Messiah expected by the Jews, and predicted in their Scriptures, should suffer."This point the Jews were unwilling to admit; but it was essential to his argument in proving that Jesus was the Messiah to show that it was foretold that he should die for the sins of people. On the necessity of this, see the notes on Luk 24:26-27.

Have suffered - That he should die.

And that this Jesus - And that this Jesus of Nazareth, who has thus suffered and risen, whom, said he, I preach to you, is the Messiah.

The arguments by which Paul probably proved that Jesus was the Messiah were:

(1) That he corresponded with the prophecies respecting him in the following particulars:

\tx720 \tx1080 (a)    He was born at Bethlehem, Mic 5:2.

(b)    He was of the tribe of Judah, Gen 49:10.

©    He was descended from Jesse, and of the royal line of David, Isa 11:1, Isa 11:10.

(d)    He came at the time predicted, Dan 9:24-27.

(e)    His appearance, character, work, etc., corresponded with the predictions, Isa 53:1-12.

\caps1 (2) h\caps0 is miracles proved that he was the Messiah, for he professed to be, and God would not work a miracle to confirm the claims of an impostor.

\caps1 (3) f\caps0 or the same reason, his resurrection from the dead proved that he was the Messiah.

Barnes: Act 17:4 - -- And consorted - Literally, had their lot with Paul and Silas; that is, they united themselves to them, and became their disciples. The word is ...

And consorted - Literally, had their lot with Paul and Silas; that is, they united themselves to them, and became their disciples. The word is commonly applied to those who are partakers of an inheritance.

And of the devout Greeks - Religious Greeks; or, of those who worshipped God. Those are denoted who had renounced the worship of idols, and who attended on the worship of the synagogue, but who were not fully admitted to the privileges of Jewish proselytes. They were called, by the Jews, proselytes of the gate.

And of the chief women - See the notes on Act 13:50.

Barnes: Act 17:5 - -- Moved with envy - That they made so many converts, and met with such success. Certain lewd fellows of the baser sort - This is an unhappy...

Moved with envy - That they made so many converts, and met with such success.

Certain lewd fellows of the baser sort - This is an unhappy translation. The word "lewd"is not in the original. The Greek is, "And having taken certain wicked people of those who were about the forum,"or market-place. The forum, or market-place, was the place where the idle assembled, and where those were gathered together that wished to be employed, Mat 20:3. Many of these would be of abandoned character, the idle, the dissipated, and the worthless, and, therefore, just the materials for a mob. It does not appear that they felt any particular interest in the subject; but they were, like other mobs, easily excited, and urged on to any acts of violence. The pretence on which the mob was excited was, that they had everywhere produced disturbance, and that they violated the laws of the Roman emperor, Act 17:6-7. It may be observed, however, that a mob usually regards very little the cause in which they are engaged. They may be roused either for or against religion, and become as full of zeal for the insulted honor of religion as against it. The profane, the worthless, and the abandoned thus often become violently enraged for the honor of religion, and full of indignation and tumult against those who are accused of violating public peace and order.

The house of Jason - Where Paul and Silas were, Act 17:7. Jason appears to have been a relative of Paul, and for this reason it was probable that he lodged with him, Rom 16:21.

Barnes: Act 17:6 - -- These that have turned the world upside down - That have excited commotion and disturbance in other places. The charge has been often brought a...

These that have turned the world upside down - That have excited commotion and disturbance in other places. The charge has been often brought against the gospel that it has been the occasion of confusion and disorder.

Barnes: Act 17:7 - -- Whom Jason hath received - Has received into his house, and entertained kindly. These all do contrary to the decrees of Caesar - The char...

Whom Jason hath received - Has received into his house, and entertained kindly.

These all do contrary to the decrees of Caesar - The charge against them was that of sedition and rebellion against the Roman emperor. Grotius on this verse remarks that the Roman people, and after them the emperors, would not permit the name of king to be mentioned in any of the vanquished provinces except by their permission.

Saying that there is another king - This was probably a charge of mere malignity. They probably understood that when the apostles spoke of Jesus as a king, they did not do it as of a temporal prince. But it was easy to pervert their words, and to give plausibility to the accusation. The same thing had occurred in regard to the Lord Jesus himself, Luk 23:2.

Barnes: Act 17:8 - -- And they troubled the people - They excited the people to commotion and alarm. The rulers feared the tumult that was excited, and the people fe...

And they troubled the people - They excited the people to commotion and alarm. The rulers feared the tumult that was excited, and the people feared the Romans, when they heard the charge that there were rebels against the government in their city. It does not appear that there was a disposition in the rulers or the people to persecute the apostles; but they were excited and alarmed by the representations of the Jews, and by the mob that they had collected.

Barnes: Act 17:9 - -- And when they had taken security of Jason - This is an expression taken from courts, and means that Jason and the other gave satisfaction to th...

And when they had taken security of Jason - This is an expression taken from courts, and means that Jason and the other gave satisfaction to the magistrates for the good conduct of Paul and Silas, or became responsible for it. Whether it was by depositing a sum of money, and by thus giving bail, is not quite clear. The sense is, that they did it in accordance with the Roman usages, and gave sufficient security for the good conduct of Paul and Silas. Heuman supposes that the pledge given was that they should leave the city. Michaelis thinks that they gave a pledge that they would no more harbor them; but if they returned again to them, they would deliver them to the magistrates.

And of the other - The other brethren Act 17:6 who had been drawn to the rulers of the city.

Barnes: Act 17:10 - -- And the brethren immediately sent away Paul and Silas - Compare Act 9:25. They did this for their safety. Yet this was not done until the gospe...

And the brethren immediately sent away Paul and Silas - Compare Act 9:25. They did this for their safety. Yet this was not done until the gospel had taken deep root in Thessalonica. Having preached there, and laid the foundation of a church; having thus accomplished the purpose for which they went there, they prepared to leave the city.

Unto Berea - This was a city of Macedonia, near Mount Cithanes. "Bercea is on the eastern slope of the Olympian range, and commands an extensive view of the plain which is watered by the Haliacmon and Axius. It has many natural advantages, and is now considered one of the most agreeable towns in Rumili. Plane trees spread a grateful shade over its gardens. Streams of water are in every street. Its ancient name is said to have been derived from the abundance of its waters; and the name still survives in the modern Verria, or Kara-Verria. It is situated o the left of the Haliacmon, about 5 miles from the point where that river breaks through an immense rocky ravine from the mountains to the plain. A few insignificant ruins of the Greek and Roman periods may yet be noticed. It still boasts of 18,000 or 20,000 inhabitants, and is placed in the second rank of the cities of European Turkey"- Life and Epistles of Paul.

Barnes: Act 17:11 - -- These were more noble - εὐγενεÌστεÏοι eugenesteroi . This literally means more noble by birth; descended from more illustri...

These were more noble - εὐγενεÌστεÏοι eugenesteroi . This literally means more noble by birth; descended from more illustrious ancestors. But here the word is used to denote a quality of mind and heart. They were more generous, liberal, and noble in their feelings; more disposed to inquire candidly into the truth of the doctrines advanced by Paul and Silas. It is always proof of a noble, liberal, and ingenuous disposition to be willing to examine into the truth of any doctrine presented. The writer refers here particularly to the Jews.

In that - Because.

They received the word ... - They listened attentively and respectfully to the gospel. They did not reject and spurn it as unworthy of examination. This is the first particular in which they were more noble than those in Thessalonica.

And searched the scriptures - That is, the Old Testament. See the notes on Joh 5:39. The apostles always affirmed that the doctrines which they maintained respecting the Messiah were in accordance with the Jewish scriptures. The Bereans made diligent and earnest inquiry in respect to this, and were willing to ascertain the truth.

Daily - Not only on the Sabbath, and in the synagogue, but they made it a daily employment. It is evident from this that they had the Scriptures; and this is one proof that Jewish families would, if possible, obtain the oracles of God.

Whether those things were so - Whether the doctrines stated by Paul and Silas were in accordance with the Scriptures. The Old Testament they received as the standard of truth, and whatever could be shown to be in accordance with that, they received. On this verse we may remark:

(1) That it is proof of true nobleness and liberality of mind to be willing to examine the proofs of the truth of religion. What the friends of Christianity have had most cause to lament and regret is, that so many are unwilling to examine its claims; that they spurn it as unworthy of serious thought, and condemn it without hearing.

\caps1 (2) t\caps0 he Scriptures should be examined daily. If we wish to arrive at the truth, they should be the object of constant study. That man has very little reason to expect that he will grow in knowledge and grace who does not peruse, with candor and with prayer, a portion of the Bible every day.

\caps1 (3) t\caps0 he constant searching of the Scriptures is the best way to keep the mind from error. He who does not do it daily may expect to "be carried about with every wind of doctrine,"and to have no settled opinions.

\caps1 (4) t\caps0 he preaching of ministers should be examined by the Scriptures. Their doctrines are of no value unless they accord with the Bible. Every preacher should expect his doctrines to be examined in this way, and to be rejected if they are not in accordance with the Word of God. The church, in proportion to its increase in purity and knowledge, will feel this more and more; and it is an indication of advance in piety when people are increasingly disposed to examine everything by the Bible. How immensely important, then, is it that the young should be trained up to diligent habits of searching the Word of God. And how momentous is the obligation of parents, and of Sunday school teachers, to inculcate just views of the interpretation of the Bible, and to form the habits of the rising generation, so that they shall be disposed and enabled to examine every doctrine by the sacred oracles. The purity of the church depends on the extension of the spirit of the nobleminded Bereans, and that spirit is to be extended in a very considerable degree by the instrumentality of Sunday schools.

Barnes: Act 17:12 - -- Therefore many of them believed - As the result of their examination. This result will commonly follow when people search the Scriptures. Much ...

Therefore many of them believed - As the result of their examination. This result will commonly follow when people search the Scriptures. Much is gained when people can be induced to examine the Bible. We may commonly take it for granted that such an examination will result in their conviction of the truth. The most prominent and usual cause of infidelity is found in the fact that people will not investigate the Scriptures. Many infidels have confessed that they had never carefully read the New Testament. Thomas Paine confessed that he wrote the first part of the Age of Reason without having a Bible at hand, and without its being possible to procure one where he then was (in Paris). "I had,"says he, "neither Bible nor Testament to refer to, though I was writing against both; nor could I procure an"( Age of Reason , p. 65, ed. 1831; also p. 33). None, it may safely be affirmed, have ever read the Scriptures with candor, and with the true spirit of prayer, who have not been convinced of the truth of Christianity, and been brought to submit their souls to its influence and its consolations. The great thing which Christians desire their fellow-men to do is candidly to search the Bible, and when this is done they confidently expect that they will be truly converted to God.

Of honourable women - See the notes on Act 13:50.

Barnes: Act 17:13 - -- Stirred up the people - The word used here σαλευÌειν saleuein denotes properly "to agitate"or "excite,"as the waves of the sea a...

Stirred up the people - The word used here σαλευÌειν saleuein denotes properly "to agitate"or "excite,"as the waves of the sea are agitated by the wind. It is with great beauty used to denote the "agitation and excitement of a popular tumult,"from its resemblance to the troubled waves of the ocean. The figure is often employed by the Classic writers, and also occurs in the Scriptures. See Psa 65:7; Isa 17:12-13; Jer 46:7-8.

Barnes: Act 17:14 - -- The brethren - Those who were Christians. Sent away Paul - In order to secure his safety. A similar thing had been done in Thessalonica, ...

The brethren - Those who were Christians.

Sent away Paul - In order to secure his safety. A similar thing had been done in Thessalonica, Act 17:10. The tumult was great; and there was no doubt, such was the hostility of the Jews, that the life of Paul would be endangered, and they there fore resolved to secure his safety.

As it were - Rather, "even to the sea,"for that is its signification. It does not imply that there was any feint or sleight in the case, as if they intended to deceive their pursuers. They took him to the seacoast, not far from Berea, and from that place he probably went by sea to Athens.

Barnes: Act 17:15 - -- Unto Athens - This was the first visit of Paul to this celebrated city; and perhaps the first visit of a Christian minister. His success in thi...

Unto Athens - This was the first visit of Paul to this celebrated city; and perhaps the first visit of a Christian minister. His success in this city, for some cause, was not great, but his preaching was attended with the conversion of some individuals. See Act 17:34. Athens was the most celebrated city of Greece, and was distinguished for the military talents, the learning, the eloquence, and the politeness of its inhabitants. It was founded by Cecrops and an Egyptian colony about 1556 years before the Christian era. It was called "Athens"in honor of Minerva, who was chiefly worshipped there, and to whom the city was dedicated. The city, at first, was built on a rock in the midst of a spacious plain; but in process of time the whole plain was covered with buildings, which were called the lower city. No city of Greece, or of the ancient world, was so much distinguished for philosophy, learning, and the arts.

The most celebrated warriors, poets, statesmen, and philosophers were either born or flourished there. The most celebrated models of architecture and statuary were there; and for ages it held its preeminence in civilization, arts, and arms. The city still exists, though it has been often subject to the calamities of war, to a change of masters, and to the mouldering hand of time. It was twice burnt by the Persians; destroyed by Philip II of Macedon; again by Sylla; was plundered by Tiberius; desolated by the Goths in the reign of Claudius; and the whole territory ravaged and ruined by Alarie. From the reign of Justinian to the thirteenth century the city remained in obscurity, though it continued to be a town at the head of a small state. It was seized by Omar, general of Muhammed the Great, in 1455; was sacked by the Venetians in 1464; and was taken by the Turks again in 1688. In 1812 the population was 12,000; but it has since been desolated by the sanguinary contests between the Turks and the Greeks, and left almost a mass of ruins. It is now free; and efforts are making by Christians to restore it to its former elevation in learning and importance, and to impart to it the blessings of the Christian religion. In the revolutions of ages it has been ordered that people should bear the torch of learning to Athens from a land unknown to its ancient philosophers, and convey the blessings of civilization to them by that gospel which in the time of Paul they rejected and despised.

And receiving a commandment - They who accompanied Paul received his commands to Silas and Timothy.

With all speed - As soon as possible. Perhaps Paul expected much labor and success in Athens, and was therefore desirous of securing their aid with him in his work.

Barnes: Act 17:16 - -- Now while Paul waited - How long he was there is not intimated; but doubtless some time would elapse before they could arrive. In the meantime ...

Now while Paul waited - How long he was there is not intimated; but doubtless some time would elapse before they could arrive. In the meantime Paul had ample opportunity to observe the state of the city.

His spirit was stirred in him - His mind was greatly excited. The word used here ( παÏωξυÌνετο paroÌ„xuneto ) denotes "any excitement, agitation, or paroxysm of mind,"1Co 13:5. It here means that the mind of Paul was greatly concerned, or agitated, doubtless with pity and distress at their folly and danger.

The city wholly given to idolatry - Greek: κατεÌιδωλον kateidoÌ„lon . It is well translated in the margin, "or full of idols."The word is not used elsewhere in the New Testament. That this was the condition of the city is abundantly testified by profane writers. Thus, Pausanias (in Attic. 1Co 1:24) says, "the Athenians greatly surpassed others in their zeal for religion."Lucian (t. i. Prometh. p. 180) says of the city of Athens, "On every side there are altars, victims, temples, and festivals."Livy (45, 27) says that Athens "was full of the images of gods and men, adorned with every variety of material, and with all the skill of art."And Petronius (Sat. xvii.) says humorously of the city, that "it was easier to find a god than a man there."See Kuinoel. In this verse we may see how a splendid idolatrous city will strike a pious mind. Athens then had more that was splendid in architecture, more that was brilliant in science, and more that was beautiful in the arts, than any other city of the world; perhaps more than all the rest of the world united.

Yet there is no account that the mind of Paul was filled with admiration; there is no record that he spent his time in examining the works of art; there is no evidence that he forgot his high purpose in an idle and useless contemplation of temples and statuary. His was a Christian mind; and he contemplated all this with a Christian heart. That heart was deeply affected in view of the amazing guilt of a people who were ignorant of the true God, who had filled their city with idols reared to the honor of imaginary divinities, and who, in the midst of all this splendor and luxury, were going down to destruction. So should every pious man feel who treads the streets of a splendid and guilty city. The Christian will not despise the productions of art, but he will feel, deeply feel, for the unhappy condition of those who, amidst wealth, and splendor, and outward adoring, are withholding their affections from the living God, and who are going unredeemed to eternal woe. Happy would it be if every Christian traveler who visits cities of wealth and splendor would, like Paul, be affected in view of their crimes and dangers; stud happy if, like him, people could cease their unbounded admiration of magnificence and splendor in temples, and palaces, and statuary, to regard the condition of mind, not perishable like marble of the soul, more magnificent even in its ruins than all the works of Phidias or Praxiteles.

Barnes: Act 17:17 - -- Therefore disputed he - Or reasoned. He engaged in an argument with them. With the devout persons - Those worshipping God after the manne...

Therefore disputed he - Or reasoned. He engaged in an argument with them.

With the devout persons - Those worshipping God after the manner of the Jews. They were Jewish proselytes, who had renounced idolatry, but who had not been fully admitted to the privileges of the Jews. See the notes on Act 10:2.

And in the market - In the forum. It was not only the place where provisions were sold, but was also a place of great public concourse. In this place the philosophers were not infrequently found engaged in public discussion.

Barnes: Act 17:18 - -- Then certain philosophers - Athens was distinguished, among all the cities of Greece and the world, for the cultivation of a subtle and refined...

Then certain philosophers - Athens was distinguished, among all the cities of Greece and the world, for the cultivation of a subtle and refined philosophy. This was their boast, and the object of their constant search and study, 1Co 1:22.

Of the Epicureans - This sect of philosophers was so named from Epicurus, who lived about 300 years before the Christian era. They denied that the world was created by God, and that the gods exercised any care or providence over human affairs, and also the immortality of the soul. Against these positions of the sect Paul directed his main argument in proving that the world was created and governed by God. One of the distinguishing doctrines of Epicurus was that pleasure was the summum bonum , or chief good, and that virtue was to be practiced only as it contributed to pleasure. By pleasure, however, Epicurus did not mean sensual and groveling appetites and degraded vices, but rational pleasure, properly regulated and governed. See Good’ s "Book of Nature."But whatever his views were, it is certain that his followers had embraced the doctrine that the pleasures of sense were to be practiced without restraint. Both in principle and practice, therefore, they devoted themselves to a life of gaiety and sensuality, and sought happiness only in indolence, effeminacy, and voluptuousness. Confident in the belief that the world was not under the administration of a God of justice, they gave themselves up to the indulgence of every passion the infidels of their time, and the exact example of the frivolous and fashionable multitudes of all times, that live without God, and that seek pleasure as their chief good.

And of the Stoics - This was a sect of philosophers, so named from the Greek ÏƒÏ„Î¿Î±Ì stoa , a porch or portico, because Zeno, the founder of the sect, held his school and taught in a porch, in the city of Athens. Zeno was born in the island of Cyprus, but the greater part of his life was spent at Athens in teaching philosophy. After having taught publicly 48 years, he died at the age of 96, that is, 264 years before Christ. The doctrines of the sect were, that the universe was created by God; that all things were fixed by Fate; that even God was under the dominion of fatal necessity; that the Fates were to be submitted to; that the passions and affections were to be suppressed and restrained; that happiness consisted in the insensibility of the soul to pain; and that a man should gain an absolute mastery over all the passions and affections of his nature. They were stern in their views of virtue, and, like the Pharisees, prided themselves on their own righteousness. They supposed that matter was eternal, and that God was either the animating principle or soul of the world, or that all things were a part of God. They fluctuated much in their views of a future state; some of them holding that the soul would exist only until the destruction of the universe, and others that it would finally be absorbed into the divine essence and become a part of God. It will be readily seen, therefore, with what pertinency Paul discoursed to them. The leading doctrines of both sects were met by him.

Encountered him - Contended with him; opposed themselves to him.

And some said - This was said in scorn and contempt. He had excited attention; but they scorned such doctrines as they supposed would be delivered by an unknown foreigner from Judea.

What will this babbler say? - Margin, "base fellow."Greek: σπεÏμολοÌγος spermologos . The word occurs nowhere else in the New Testament. It properly means "one who collects seeds,"and was applied by the Greeks to the poor persons who collected the scattered grain in the fields after harvest, or to gleaners; and also to the poor who obtained a precarious subsistence around the markets and in the streets. It was also applied to birds that picked up the scattered seeds of grain in the field or in the markets. The word came hence to have a twofold signification:

(1) It denoted the poor, the needy, and the vile the refuse and offscouring of society; and,

(2) From the birds which were thus employed, and which were troublesome by their continual unmusical sounds, it came to denote those who were talkative, garrulous, and opinionated those who collected the opinions of others, or scraps of knowledge, and retailed them fluently, without order or method. It was a word, therefore, expressive of their contempt for an unknown foreigner who should pretend to instruct the learned men and philosophers of Greece. Doddridge renders it "retailer of scraps."Syriac, "collector of words."

Other some - Others.

He seemeth to be a setter forth - He announces or declares the existence of strange gods. The reason why they supposed this was, that he made the capital points of his preaching to be Jesus and the resurrection, which they mistook for the names of divinities.

Of strange gods - Of foreign gods, or demons. They worshipped many gods themselves, and as they believed that every country had its own special divinities, they supposed that Paul had come to announce the existence of some such foreign, and to them unknown gods. The word translated "gods"( δαιμονιÌων daimonioÌ„n ) denotes properly "the genii, or spirits who were superior to human beings, but inferior to the gods."It is, however, often employed to denote the gods themselves, and is evidently so used here. The gods among the Greeks were such as were supposed to have that rank by nature. The demons were such as had been exalted to divinity from being heroes and distinguished men.

He preached unto them Jesus - He proclaimed him as the Messiah. The mistake which they made by supposing that Jesus was a foreign divinity was one which was perfectly natural for minds degraded like theirs by idolatry. They had no idea of a pure God; they knew nothing of the doctrine of the Messiah; and they naturally supposed, therefore, that he of whom Paul spoke so much must be a god of some other nation, of a rank similar to their own divinities.

And the resurrection - The resurrection of Jesus, and through him the resurrection of the dead. It is evident, I think, that by the resurrection τὴν ἀναÌστασιν teÌ„n anastasin they understood him to refer to the name of some goddess. Such was the interpretation of Chrysostom. The Greeks had erected altars to Shame, and Famine, and Desire (Paus., i. 17), and it is probable that they supposed "the resurrection,"or the Anastasis, to be the name also of some unknown goddess who presided over the resurrection. Thus, they regarded him as a setter forth of two foreign or strange gods, Jesus, and the Anastasis, or resurrection.

Barnes: Act 17:19 - -- And brought him unto Areopagus - Margin, or "Mars’ hill."This was the place or court in which the Areopagites, the celebrated supreme jud...

And brought him unto Areopagus - Margin, or "Mars’ hill."This was the place or court in which the Areopagites, the celebrated supreme judges of Athens, assembled. It was on a hill almost in the middle of the city; but nothing now remains by which we can determine the form or construction of the tribunal. The hill is almost entirely a mass of stone, and is not easily accessible, its sides being steep and abrupt. On many accounts this was the most celebrated tribunal in the world. Its decisions were distinguished for justice and correctness; nor was there any court in Greece in which so much confidence was placed. This court took cognizance of murders, impieties, and immoralities; they punished vices of all kinds, including idleness; they rewarded the virtuous; they were especially attentive to blasphemies against the gods, and to the performance of the sacred mysteries of religion. It was, therefore, with the greatest propriety that Paul was brought before this tribunal, as being regarded as a setter forth of strange gods, and as being supposed to wish to Introduce a new mode of worship. See Potter’ s "Antiquities of Greece,"book 1, chapter 19; and Travels of Anacharsis, vol. i. 136, 185; ii. 292-295.

May we know - We would know. This seems to have been a respectful inquiry; and it does not appear that Paul was brought there for the sake of trial. There are no accusations; no witnesses; none of the forms of trial. They seem to have resorted thither because it was the place where the subject of religion was usually discussed, and because it was a place of confluence for the citizens, and judges, and wise men of Athens, and of foreigners. The design seems to have been, not to try him, but fairly to canvass the claims of his doctrines. See Act 17:21. It was just an instance of the inquisitive spirit of the people of Athens, willing to hear before they condemned, and to examine before they approved.

Barnes: Act 17:20 - -- Certain strange things - Literally, something pertaining to a foreign country or people. Here it means something unusual or remarkable - someth...

Certain strange things - Literally, something pertaining to a foreign country or people. Here it means something unusual or remarkable - something different from what they had been accustomed to hear from their philosophers.

What these things mean - We would understand more clearly what is affirmed respecting Jesus and the resurrection.

Barnes: Act 17:21 - -- For all the Athenians - This was their general character. And strangers which were there - Athens was greatly distinguished for the celeb...

For all the Athenians - This was their general character.

And strangers which were there - Athens was greatly distinguished for the celebrity of its schools of philosophy. It was at that time at the head of the literary world. Its arts and its learning were celebrated in all lands. It is known, therefore, that it was the favorite resort of people of other nations, who came there to become acquainted with its institutions and to listen to its sages.

Spent their time in nothing else - The learned and subtle Athenians gave themselves much to speculation, and employed themselves in examining the various new systems of philosophy that were proposed. Strangers and foreigners who were there, having much leisure, would also give themselves to the same inquiries.

But either to tell or to hear some new thing - Greek: "something newer"- καινοÌτεÏον kainoteron . The latest news; or the latest subject of inquiry proposed. This is well known to have been the character of the people of Athens at all times. "Many of the ancient writers I bear witness to the garrulity, and curiosity, and intemperate desire of novelty among the Athenians, by which they inquired respecting all things, even those in which they had no interest, whether of a public or private nature (Kuinoel). Thus, Thucydides (3, 38) says of them, "You excel in suffering yourselves to be deceived with novelty of speech."On which the old scholiast makes this remark, almost in the words of Luke: "He (Thucydides) here blames the Athenians, who care for nothing else but to tell or to hear something new."Thus, Aelian (5, 13) says of the Athenians that they are versatile in novelties. Thus, Demosthenes represents the Athenians "as inquiring in the place of public resort if there were any news"- τι νεωÌτεÏον ti neoÌ„teron Meurslus has shown, also, that there were more than 300 public places in Athens of public resort, where the principal youth and reputable citizens were accustomed to meet for the purpose of conversation and inquiry.

Barnes: Act 17:22 - -- Then Paul - This commences Paul’ s explanation of the doctrines which he had stated. It is evident that Luke has recorded but a mere summa...

Then Paul - This commences Paul’ s explanation of the doctrines which he had stated. It is evident that Luke has recorded but a mere summary or outline of the discourse; but it is such as to enable us to see clearly his course of thought, and the manner in which he met the two principal sects of their philosophers.

In the midst of Mars’ hill - Greek: Areopagus. This should have been retained in the translation.

Ye men of Athens - This language was perfectly respectful, notwithstanding his heart had been deeply affected by their idolatry. Everything about this discourse is calm, grave, cool, argumentative. Paul understood the character of his auditors, and did not commence his discourse by denouncing them, nor did he suppose that they would be convinced by mere dogmatical assertion. No happier instance can be found of cool, collected argumentation than is furnished in this discourse.

I perceive - He perceived this by his observations of their forms of worship in passing through their city, Act 17:23.

In all things - In respect to all events.

Ye are too superstitious - δεισιδαιμονεστεÌÏους deisidaimonesterous . This is a most unhappy translation. We use the word "superstitious"always in a bad sense, to denote being "over-scrupulous and rigid in religious observances, particularly in smaller matters, or a zealous devotion to rites and observances which are not commanded."But the word here is designed to convey no such idea. It properly means "reverence for the gods."It is used in the Classic writers in a good sense, to denote "piety toward the gods, or suitable fear and reverence for them"; and also in a bad sense, to denote "improper fear or excessive dread of their anger"; and in this sense it accords with our word "superstitious."But it is altogether improbable that Paul would have used it in a bad sense. For:

(1) It was not his custom needlessly to blame or offend his auditors.

\caps1 (2) i\caps0 t is not probable that he would commence his discourse in a manner that would only excite prejudice and opposition.

\caps1 (3) i\caps0 n the thing which he specifies Act 17:23 as proof on the subject, he does not introduce it as a matter of blame, but rather as a proof of their devotedness to the cause of religion and of their regard for God.

\caps1 (4) t\caps0 he whole speech is calm, dignified, and argumentative - such as became such a place, such a speaker, and such an audience. The meaning of the expression is, therefore, "I perceive that you are greatly devoted to reverence for religion; that it is a characteristic of the people to honor the gods, to rear altars to them, and to recognize the divine agency in times of trial."The proof of this was the altar reared to the unknown God; its bearing on his purpose was, that such a state of public sentiment must be favorable to an inquiry into the truth of what he was about to state.

Barnes: Act 17:23 - -- For as I passed by - Greek: "For I, coming through, and seeing, etc." And beheld - Diligently contemplated; attentively considered ἀÎ...

For as I passed by - Greek: "For I, coming through, and seeing, etc."

And beheld - Diligently contemplated; attentively considered ἀναθεωÏῶν anatheoÌ„roÌ„n . The worship of an idolatrous people will be an object of intense and painful interest to a Christian.

Your devotions - τὰ σεβαÌσματα ta sebasmata . Our word devotions refers to the "act of worship"- to prayers, praises, etc. The Greek word used here means properly any sacred thing; any object which is worshipped, or which is connected with the place or rites of worship. Thus, it is applied either to the gods themselves, or to the temples, altars, shrines, sacrifices, statues, etc., connected with the worship of the gods. This is its meaning here. It does not denote that Paul saw them engaged in the act of worship, but that he was struck with the numerous temples, altars, statues, etc., which were reared to the gods, and which indicated the state of the people. Syriac, "the temple of your gods."Vulgate, "your images."Margin, "gods that ye worship."

I found an altar - An altar usually denotes "a place for sacrifice."Here, however, it does not appear that any sacrifice was offered; but it was probably a monument of stone, reared to commemorate a certain event, and dedicated to the unknown God.

To the unknown God - ἀγνωÌστῳ Θεῷ agnoÌ„stoÌ„ TheoÌ„ . Where this altar was reared, or on what occasion, has been a subject of much debate with expositors. That there was such an altar in Athens, though it may not have been specifically mentioned by the Greek writers, is rendered probable by the following circumstances:

(1) It was customary to rear such altars. Minutius Felix says of the Romans, "They build altars to unknown divinities."

\caps1 (2) t\caps0 he term "unknown God"was used in relation to the worship of the Athenians. Lucian, in his Philopatris, uses this form of an oath: "I swear by the unknown God at Athens,"the very expression used by the apostle. And again he says (chapter xxix. 180), "We have found out the unknown God at Athens, and worshipped him with our hands stretched up to heaven, etc."

\caps1 (3) t\caps0 here were altars at Athens inscribed to the unknown gods. Philostratus says (in Vita Apol., Rom 6:3), "And this at Athens, where there are even altars to the unknown gods."Thus, Pausanius (in Attic., chapter i.) says, that "at Athens there are altars of gods which are called the unknown ones."Jerome, in his commentary Tit 1:12, says that the whole inscription was, "To the gods of Asia, Europe, and Africa; to the unknown and strange gods."

\caps1 (4) t\caps0 here was a remarkable altar raised in Athens in a time of pestilence, in honor of the unknown god which had granted them deliverance. Diogenes Laertius says that Epimenides restrained the pestilence in the following manner: "Taking white and black sheep, he led them to the Areopagus, and there permitted them to go where they would, commanding those who followed them to sacrifice τῶ Ï€ÏοσηÌχοντι θεῷ toÌ„ proseÌ„konti theoÌ„ to the god to whom these things pertained or who had the power of averting the plague, whoever he might be, without adding the name and thus to allay the pestilence. From which it has arisen that at this day, through the villages of the Athenians, altars are found without any name"(Diog. Laert., book i, section 10). This took place about 600 years before Christ, and it is not improbable that one or more of those altars remained until the time of Paul. It should be added that the natural inscription on those altars would be, "To the unknown God."None of the gods to whom they usually sacrificed could deliver them from the pestilence. They therefore reared them to some unknown Being who had the power to free them from the plague.

Whom therefore - The true God, who had really delivered them from the plague.

Ye ignorantly worship - Or worship without knowing his name. You have expressed your homage for him by rearing to him an altar.

Him declare I unto you - I make known to you his name, attributes, etc. There is remarkable tact in Paul’ s seizing on this circumstance; and yet it was perfectly fair and honest. Only the true God could deliver in the time of the pestilence. This altar had, therefore, been really reared to him, though his name was unknown. The same Being who had interposed at that time, and whose interposition was recorded by the building of this altar, was He who had made the heavens; who ruled over all; and whom Paul was now about to make known to them. There is another feature of skill in the allusion to this altar. In other circumstances it might seem to be presumptuous for an unknown Jew to at tempt to instruct the sages of Athens. But here they had confessed and proclaimed their ignorance. By rearing this altar they acknowledged their need of instruction. The way was, therefore, fairly open for Paul to address even these philosophers, and to discourse to them on a point on which they acknowledged their ignorance.

Barnes: Act 17:24 - -- God that made the world - The main object of this discourse of Paul is to convince them of the folly of idolatry Act 17:29, and thus to lead th...

God that made the world - The main object of this discourse of Paul is to convince them of the folly of idolatry Act 17:29, and thus to lead them to repentance. For this purpose he commences with a statement of the true doctrine respecting God as the Creator of all things. We may observe here:

(1) That he speaks here of God as the Creator of the world, thus opposing indirectly their opinions that there were many gods.

\caps1 (2) h\caps0 e speaks of him as the Creator of the world, and thus opposes the opinion that matter was eternal; that all things were controlled by Fate; and that God could be confined to temples. The Epicureans held that matter was eternal, and that the world was formed by a fortuitous concourse of atoms. To this opinion Paul opposed the doctrine that all things were made by one God. Compare Act 14:15.

Seeing that ... - Greek: "He being Lord of heaven and earth."

Lord of heaven and earth - Proprietor and Ruler of heaven and earth. It is highly absurd, therefore, to suppose that he who is present in heaven and in earth at the same time, and who rules over all, should be confined to a temple of an earthly structure, or dependent on man for anything.

Dwelleth not ... - See the notes on Act 7:48.

Barnes: Act 17:25 - -- Neither is worshipped with men’ s hands - The word here rendered "worshipped"( θεÏαπεÌυεται therapeuetai ) denotes to "ser...

Neither is worshipped with men’ s hands - The word here rendered "worshipped"( θεÏαπεÌυεται therapeuetai ) denotes to "serve"; to wait upon; and then to render religious service or homage. There is reference here, undoubtedly, to a notion prevalent among the pagan, that the gods were fed or nourished by the offerings made to them. The idea is prevalent among the Hindus that the sacrifices which are made, and which are offered in the temples, are consumed by the gods themselves. Perhaps, also, Paul had reference to the fact that so many persons were employed in their temples in serving them with their hands; that is, in preparing sacrifices and feasts in their honor. Paul affirms that the great Creator of all things cannot be thus dependent on his creatures for happiness, and consequently, that that mode of worship must be highly absurd. The same idea occurs in Psa 50:10-12;

For every beast of the forest is mine;

And the cattle upon a thousand hills.

I know all the fowls of the mountain;

And the wild beasts of the field are mine.

If I were hungry, I would not tell thee;

For the world is mine, and the fulness thereof.

Seeing he giveth - Greek: he having given to all, etc.

Life - He is the source of life, and therefore he cannot be dependent on that life which he has himself imparted.

And breath - The power of breathing, by which life is sustained. He not only originally gave life, but he gives it at each moment; he gives the power of drawing each breath by which life is supported. It is possible that the phrase "life and breath may be the figure hendyades, by which one thing is expressed by two words. It is highly probable that Paul here had reference to Gen 2:7; "And the Lord God breathed into his nostrils the breath of life."The same idea occurs in Job 12:10;

In whose hand is the life (margin) of every living thing;

And the breath of all mankind.

And all things - All things necessary to sustain life. We may see here how dependent man is on God. There can be no more absolute dependence than that for every breath. How easy it would be for God to suspend our breathing! How incessant the care, how unceasing the providence, by which, whether we sleep or wake - whether we remember or forget him, he heaves our chest, fills our lungs, restores the vitality of our blood, and infuses vigor into our frame! Compare the notes on Rom 11:36.

Barnes: Act 17:26 - -- And hath made of one blood - All the families of mankind are descended from one origin or stock. However different their complexion, features, ...

And hath made of one blood - All the families of mankind are descended from one origin or stock. However different their complexion, features, or language, yet they are derived from a common parent. The word blood is often used to denote "race, stock, kindred."This passage affirms that all the human family are descended from the same ancestor; and that, consequently, all the variety of complexion, etc., is to be traced to some other cause than that they were originally different races created. See Gen. 1; compare Mal 2:10. The design of the apostle in this affirmation was probably to convince the Greeks that he regarded them all as brethren; that, although he was a Jew, yet he was not enslaved to any narrow notions or prejudices in reference to other people. It follows from the truth here stated that no one nation, and no individual, can claim any pre-eminence over others in virtue of birth or blood. All are in this respect equal; and the whole human family, however they may differ in complexion, customs, and laws, are to be regarded and treated as brethren. It follows, also, that no one part of the race has a right to enslave or oppress any other part, on account of difference of complexion. No one has a right because:

He finds his fellow guilty of a skin

Not colored like his own; and having power

T’ enforce the wrong, for such a worthy cause to

Doom and devote him as his lawful prey.

For to dwell ... - To cultivate and until the earth. This was the original command Gen 1:28; and God, by his providence, has so ordered it that the descendants of one family have found their way to all lands, and have become adapted to the climate where he has placed them.

And hath determined - Greek: ὁÏιÌσας horisas . Having fixed, or marked out a boundary. See the notes on Rom 1:4. The word is usually applied to a field. It means here that God "marked out,"or "designated in his purpose,"their future abodes.

The times before appointed - This evidently refers to the dispersion and migration of nations. And it means that God had, in his plan, fixed the times when each country should be settled, and the rise, the prosperity, and the fall of each nation. The different continents and islands have not, therefore, been settled by chance, but by a wise rule, and in accordance with God’ s arrangement and design.

And the bounds of their habitation - Their limits and boundaries as a people. By customs, laws, inclinations, and habits he has fixed the boundaries of their habitations, and disposed them to dwell there. We may learn:

(1)    That the revolutions and changes of nations are under the direction of infinite wisdom;

(2)    That people should not be restless and dissatisfied with the place where God has located them;

(3)    That God has given sufficient limits to all, so that it is not needful to invade others; and,

(4)    That wars of conquest are evil.

God has given to people their places of abode, and we have no right to disturb those abodes, or to attempt to displace them in a violent manner. This strain of remark by the apostle was also opposed to all the notions of the Epicurean philosophers, and yet so obviously true and just that they could not gainsay or resist it.

Barnes: Act 17:27 - -- That they should seek the Lord - Greek: to seek the Lord. The design of thus placing them on the earth - of gang them their habitation among hi...

That they should seek the Lord - Greek: to seek the Lord. The design of thus placing them on the earth - of gang them their habitation among his works - was, that they should contemplate his wisdom in his works, and thus come to a knowledge of his existence and character. All nations, though living in different regions and climates, have thus the opportunity of becoming acquainted with God, Rom 1:19-20. The fact that the nations did not thus learn the character of the true God shows their great stupidity and wickedness. The design of Paul in this was doubtless to reprove the idolatry of the Athenians. The argument is this: "God has given to each nation its proper opportunity to learn his character. Idolatry, therefore, is folly and wickedness, since it is possible to find out the existence of the one God from his works."

If haply - εἰ ἀÌÏα γε ei ara ge . If perhaps - implying that it was possible to find God, though it might be attended with some difficulty. God has placed us here that we may make the trial, and has made it possible thus to find him.

They might feel after him - The word used here ψηλαφηÌσειαν pseÌ„lapheÌ„seian means properly "to touch, to handle"Luk 24:39; Heb 12:18, and then to ascertain the qualities of an object by the sense of touch. And as the sense of touch is regarded as a certain way of ascertaining the existence and qualities of an object, the word means "to search diligently, so that we may know distinctly and certainly."The word has this sense here. It means "to search diligently and accurately for God, to learn his existence and perfections."The Syriac renders it, "That they may seek for God, and find him from his creatures."

And find him - Find the proofs of his existence. Become acquainted with his perfections and laws.

Though he be not far ... - This seems to be stated by the apostle to show that it was possible to find him; and that even those who were without a revelation need not despair of becoming acquainted with his existence and perfections. He is near to us:

(1) Because the proofs of his existence and power are round about us everywhere, Psa 19:1-6.

\caps1 (2) b\caps0 ecause he fills all things in heaven and earth by his essential presence, Psa 139:7-10; Jer 23:23-24; Amo 9:2-4; 1Ki 8:27. We should learn then:

(1) To be afraid of sin. God is present with us, and sees all.

\caps1 (2) h\caps0 e can protect the righteous. He is always with them.

\caps1 (3) h\caps0 e can detect and punish the wicked. He sees all their plans and thoughts, and records all their doings.

\caps1 (4) w\caps0 e should seek him continually. It is the design for which he has made us; and he has given us abundant opportunities to learn his existence and perfections.

Barnes: Act 17:28 - -- For in him we live - The expression "in him"evidently means by him; by his originally forming us, and continually sustaining us. No words can b...

For in him we live - The expression "in him"evidently means by him; by his originally forming us, and continually sustaining us. No words can better express our constant dependence on God. He is the original fountain of life, and he upholds us each moment. A similar sentiment is found in Plautus (5, 4,14): "O Jupiter, who dost cherish and nourish the race of man; by whom we live, and with whom is the hope of the life of all men"(Kuinoel). It does not appear, however, that Paul designed this as a quotation; yet he doubtless intended to state a sentiment with which they were familiar, and with which they would agree.

And move - κινουÌμεθα kinoumetha . Doddridge translates this, "And are moved."It may, however, be in the middle voice, and be correctly rendered as in our version. It means that we derive strength to move from him; an expression denoting "constant and absolute dependence."There is no idea of dependence more striking than that we owe to him the ability to perform the slightest motion.

And have our being - καὶ ἐσμεÌν kai esmen . And are. This denotes that our "continued existence"is owing to Him. That we live at all is his gift; that we have power to move is his gift; and our continued and prolonged existence is his gift also. Thus, Paul traces our dependence on him from the lowest pulsation of life to the highest powers of action and of continued existence. It would be impossible to express in more emphatic language our entire dependence On God.

As certain also - As some. The sentiment which he quotes was found substantially in several Greek poets.

Of your own poets - He does not refer particularly here to poets of Athens, but to Greek poets who had written in their language.

For we are also his offspring - This precise expression is found in Aratus ("Phaenom.,"v. 5), and in Cleanthus in a hymn to Jupiter. Substantially the same sentiment is found in several other Greek poets. Aratus was a Greek poet of Cilicia the native place of Paul, and flourished about 277 years before Christ. As Paul was a native of the same country it is highly probable he was acquainted with his writings. Aratus passed much of his time at the court of Antigonus Gonatas, king of Macedonia. His principal work was the "Phoenomena,"which is here quoted, and was so highly esteemed in Greece that many learned men wrote commentaries on it. The sentiment here quoted was directly at variance with the views of the Epicureans; and it is proof of Paul’ s address and skill, as well as his acquaintance with his auditors and with the Greek poets, that he was able to adduce a sentiment so directly in point, and that had the concurrent testimony of so many of the Greeks themselves. It is one instance among thousands where an acquaintance with profane learning may be of use to a minister of the gospel.

Barnes: Act 17:29 - -- Forasmuch then - Admitting or assuming this to be true. The argument which follows is drawn from the concessions of their own writers. We ...

Forasmuch then - Admitting or assuming this to be true. The argument which follows is drawn from the concessions of their own writers.

We ought not to think - It is absurd to suppose. The argument of the apostle is this: "Since we are formed by God; since we are like him, living and intelligent beings; since we are more excellent in our nature than the most precious and ingenious works of art, it is absurd to suppose that the original source of our existence can be like gold, and silver, and stone. Man himself is far more excellent than an image of wood and stone; how much more excellent still must be the great Fountain and Source of all our wisdom and intelligence."See this thought pursued at length in Isa 40:18-23.

The Godhead - The divinity ( τὸ Θεῖον to Theion ), the divine nature, or essence. The word used here is an adjective employed as a noun, and does not occur elsewhere in the New Testament.

Is like unto gold ... - All these things were used in making images or statues of the gods. It is absurd to think that the source of all life and intelligence resembles a lifeless block of wood or stone. Even degraded pagan, one would think, might see the force of an argument like this.

Graven - Sculptured; made into an image.

Barnes: Act 17:30 - -- And the times of this ignorance - The long period when people were ignorant of the true God, and when they worshipped stocks and stones. Paul h...

And the times of this ignorance - The long period when people were ignorant of the true God, and when they worshipped stocks and stones. Paul here refers to the times preceding the gospel.

God winked at - ὑπεÏιδὼν huperidoÌ„n . Overlooked; connived at; did not come forth to punish. In Act 14:16 it is expressed thus: "Who in times past suffered all nations to walk in their own ways"The sense is, he passed over those times without punishing them, as if he did not see them. For wise purposes he suffered them to walk in ignorance that there might be a fair experiment to show what people would do, and how much necessity there was for a revelation to instruct them in the true know edge of God. We are not to suppose that God regarded idolatry as innocent, or the crimes and vices to which idolatry led as of no importance; but their ignorance was a mitigating circumstance, and he suffered the nations to live without coming forth in direct judgment against them. Compare the notes on Act 3:17; Act 14:16.

But now commandeth - By the gospel, Luk 24:47.

All men - Not Jews only, who had been favored with special privileges, but all nations. The barrier was broken down, and the call to repentance was sent abroad into all the earth.

To repent - To exercise sorrow for their sins, and to forsake them. If God commands all people to repent, we may observe:

(1) That it is their duty to do it. There is no higher obligation than to obey the command of God.

\caps1 (2) i\caps0 t can be done. God would not command an impossibility.

\caps1 (3) i\caps0 t is binding on all. The rich, the learned, the great, the frivolous, are as much bound as the beggar and the slave.

\caps1 (4) i\caps0 t must be done, or the soul lost. It is not safe to neglect a plain Law of God. It will not be well to die reflecting that we have all our life despised his commands.

\caps1 (5) w\caps0 e should send the gospel to the pagan. God calls on the nations to repent, and to be saved. It is the duty of Christians to make known to them the command, and to invite them to the blessings of pardon and heaven.

Barnes: Act 17:31 - -- Because he hath appointed a day - This is given as a reason why God commands people to repent. They must be judged; and if they are not peniten...

Because he hath appointed a day - This is given as a reason why God commands people to repent. They must be judged; and if they are not penitent and pardoned, they must be condemned. See the notes on Rom 2:16.

Judge the world - The whole world - Jews and Gentiles.

In righteousness - According to the principles of strict justice.

Whom he hath ordained - Or whom he has constituted or appointed as judge. See the Act 10:42 notes; Joh 5:25 notes.

Hath given assurance - Has afforded evidence of this. That evidence consists:

(1) In the fact that Jesus declared that he would judge the nations Joh 5:25-26; Matt. 25; and,

(2) God confirmed the truth of his declarations by raising him from the dead, or gave his sanction to what the Lord Jesus had said, for God would nor work a miracle in favor of an impostor.

Barnes: Act 17:32 - -- Some mocked - Some of the philosophers derided him. The doctrine of the resurrection of the dead was believed by none of the Greeks; it seemed ...

Some mocked - Some of the philosophers derided him. The doctrine of the resurrection of the dead was believed by none of the Greeks; it seemed incredible; and they regarded it as so absurd as not to admit of an argument, It has nor been uncommon for even professed philosophers to mock at the doctrines of religion, and to meet the arguments of Christianity with a sneer. The Epicureans particularly would be likely to deride this, as they denied altogether any future state. It is not improbable that this derision by the Epicureans produced such a disturbance as to break off Paul’ s discourse, as that of Stephen had been by the clamor of the Jews, Act 7:54.

And others said - Probably some of the Stoics. The doctrine of a future state was not denied by them; and the fact, affirmed by Paul, that one had been raised up from the dead, would appear more plausible to them, and it might be a matter worth inquiry to ascertain whether the alleged fact did not furnish a new argument for their views. They therefore proposed to examine this further at some future time. That the inquiry was prosecuted any further does not appear probable, for:

(1) No church was organized at Athens.

\caps1 (2) t\caps0 here is no account of any future interview with Paul.

\caps1 (3) h\caps0 e departed almost immediately from them, Act 18:1. People who defer inquiry on the subject of religion seldom find the favorable period arrive. Those who propose to examine its doctrines at a future time often do it to avoid the inconvenience of becoming Christians now, and as a plausible and easy way of rejecting the gospel altogether, without appearing to be rude, or to give offence.

Barnes: Act 17:33 - -- So Paul departed - Seeing there was little hope of saving them. It was not his custom to labor long in a barren field, or to preach where there...

So Paul departed - Seeing there was little hope of saving them. It was not his custom to labor long in a barren field, or to preach where there was no prospect of success.

Barnes: Act 17:34 - -- Clave unto him - Adhered to him firmly; embraced the Christian religion. Dionysius - Nothing more is certainly known of this man than is ...

Clave unto him - Adhered to him firmly; embraced the Christian religion.

Dionysius - Nothing more is certainly known of this man than is here stated.

The Areopagite - Connected with the court of Areopagus, but in what way is not known. It is probable that he was one of the judges. The conversion of one man was worth the labor of Paul, and that conversion might have had an extensive influence on others.

In regard to this account of the visit of Paul to Athens probably the only one which he made to that splendid capital - we may remark:

(1) That he was indefatigable and constant in his great work.

(2) Christians, amidst the splendor and gaieties of such cities, should have their hearts deeply affected in view of the moral desolations of the people.

\caps1 (3) t\caps0 hey should be willing to do their duty, and to bear witness to the pure and simple gospel in the presence of the great and the noble.

\caps1 (4) t\caps0 hey should not consider it their main business to admire splendid temples, statues, and paintings - the works of art; but their main business should be to do good as they may have opportunity.

\caps1 (5) a\caps0 discourse, even in the midst of such wickedness and idolatry, may be calm and dignified; not an appeal merely to the passions, but to the understanding. Paul reasoned with the philosophers of Athens; he did not denounce them; he endeavored calmly to convince them, not harshly to censure them.

\caps1 (6) t\caps0 he example of Paul is a good one for all Christians. In all places cities, towns, or country; amidst all people - philosophers, the rich, the poor; among friends and countrymen, or among strangers and foreigners, the great object should be to do good, to instruct mankind, to seek to elevate the human character, and to promote human happiness by diffusing the pare precepts of the gospel of Christ.

Poole: Act 17:2 - -- As his manner was who was faithful unto him that had called him, and took all occasions to do his Master’ s work. Out of the Scriptures the la...

As his manner was who was faithful unto him that had called him, and took all occasions to do his Master’ s work.

Out of the Scriptures the law and the prophets, which they owned to be of Divine authority; and from the Holy Scriptures alone, all knowledge in the things of God and of our salvation must be fetched. If any speak of these matters not according to them,

it is because they have no light in them Isa 8:20 . What scriptures St. Paul alleged are not set down; but they were such as our Saviour had made use of, Luk 24:27 , for the same purpose. This was customary with Paul, to preach these things unto the Jews first, as Act 13:46 , till they had put the word of God from them by their incredulity.

Poole: Act 17:3 - -- Opening the scriptures which he had quoted. The very entrance into God’ s word giveth light, Psa 119:130 . And alleging, that Christ must needs...

Opening the scriptures which he had quoted. The very entrance into God’ s word giveth light, Psa 119:130 .

And alleging, that Christ must needs have suffered making the truth concerning our Saviour, which he preached, so plain to the eye of their understanding, as any thing which is exposed to the view of our bodily eyes. Comparing the words of the prophets concerning Christ, with those things which were done and suffered by him, Psa 22:6 Isa 53:1-12 Mat 16:21 Luk 24:26,46 .

That this Jesus, whom I preach unto you, is Christ; that Jesus whom Paul preached was the true and only Messiah, and that what was written of the Messiah was fulfilled in him.

Poole: Act 17:4 - -- Consorted with Paul and Silas were so affected towards them, as that they were willing to take the same part or lot with them. The word imports the n...

Consorted with Paul and Silas were so affected towards them, as that they were willing to take the same part or lot with them. The word imports the nearest and most intimate friendship and union; even such as is conjugal.

Devout Greeks such of that nation as were become proselytes, who had renounced the idolatry and wicked conversation of the heathen, amongst whom they lived; and had joined themselves to the Jews; at least so far as to hear the law and the prophets read and expounded in their synagogues; and did worship but one God, and did injury unto none. Of these we frequently read in this book; as Act 17:17 13:42,43 .

Of the chief women not a few a considerable number of these believed; yet, Act 13:50 , such had stirred up persecution against Paul and Barnabas.

Poole: Act 17:5 - -- Believed not or were not convinced, or persuaded by St. Paul’ s sermons and arguments. Moved with envy or zeal; which, as fire in the chimney,...

Believed not or were not convinced, or persuaded by St. Paul’ s sermons and arguments.

Moved with envy or zeal; which, as fire in the chimney, its due place, is useful and necessary; but when scattered abroad, and out of its place, is most dangerous and destructive.

Lewd fellows such as stand in markets and public places, gazing, and having nothing to do.

Of the baser sort: to what meat and base acts do not blind zeal and the rage of persecutors descend!

Jason some think this to be the Greek name which the Hellenists did use for Joshua, or Jesus. This man was one of the dispersion, who came from Judea into Syria, and from thence into Macedonia; and is famous, so far as the word of God is preached, for being the host to Paul and Silas; and is mentioned, Rom 16:21 .

To bring them out to the people for to slay them. Nothing but their blood could quench the thirst of their persecutors; but having no just cause for the spilling of it, they are willing to have others to bear the odium of it.

Poole: Act 17:6 - -- Being withdrawn, to avoid the popular rage against them, they charge innovation upon them, as knowing how jealous rulers are of any alteration. Thus...

Being withdrawn, to avoid the popular rage against them, they charge innovation upon them, as knowing how jealous rulers are of any alteration. Thus whatsoever mischief befell the state, or whatsoever was odious and abominable, was in the primitive times still charged upon the Christians. The enemies of God’ s church clothe his servants in beasts’ skins, (painting and representing them in what forms they please), that every one may hunt and worry them.

Poole: Act 17:7 - -- Hath received privily, and with design. Contrary to the decrees of Caesar: the Romans, before they were brought under their emperors, (and after th...

Hath received privily, and with design.

Contrary to the decrees of Caesar: the Romans, before they were brought under their emperors, (and after that), did not suffer any to be called king without their allowance and approbation; which was also much valued by such unto whom that honour was bestowed by them.

Another king besides Caesar, who was called the lord of the world. This is like to the charge laid against our Saviour; but most maliciously both then and now, and wholly against their own consciences; for they themselves expected the Messiah to be a king, and refused and rejected him because his kingdom was a spiritual kingdom, and not of this world, Joh 18:36,37 .

Poole: Act 17:8 - -- They troubled the people hearing something to have been done against the Roman state, under whom they were, and not knowing what it might come to, or...

They troubled the people hearing something to have been done against the Roman state, under whom they were, and not knowing what it might come to, or how it might be construed.

And the rulers for fear of an insurrection and tumult.

Poole: Act 17:9 - -- Had taken security either being satisfied with their answer, or having bail for their appearance, if need were; the word only hinting their being sat...

Had taken security either being satisfied with their answer, or having bail for their appearance, if need were; the word only hinting their being satisfied, or contented, as Mar 15:15 .

Poole: Act 17:10 - -- Berea a city of Macedonia, not far from Pella and Thessalonica. Went into the synagogue of the Jews they went still first unto the lost sheep of th...

Berea a city of Macedonia, not far from Pella and Thessalonica.

Went into the synagogue of the Jews they went still first unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel; in which Paul’ s invincible love, which he speaks of, Rom 9:2,3 , does manifestly appear. The Jews had every where endeavoured his destruction; he still requites them (what he may) in promoting their salvation.

Poole: Act 17:11 - -- The Jews of Berea did excel those of Thessalonica, not so much in birth as in disposition: they were not so prejudiced and obstinate; they patiently...

The Jews of Berea did excel those of Thessalonica, not so much in birth as in disposition: they were not so prejudiced and obstinate; they patiently heard Paul; they seriously thought upon what he had said, and compared it with the Scriptures. And thus God gave them the preparation of the heart; and they brought their empty vessels. No wonder then that the oil of grace ran into them, and filled them. The Jews call their learned men, the sons of nobles; and according to that expression, these Bereans, that had acted so ingenuously and wisely, were said to be more noble.

Searched the Scriptures daily, whether those things were so: truth dares abide the test; only false wares need a dark shop to put them off in. The Scriptures only are our infallible rule; for they come from God, 2Ti 3:16 , who cannot lie, Tit 1:2 .

Poole: Act 17:12 - -- God blessing his own gifts, and giving still unto them that had, and made use of them. And would we also lay aside all filthiness, and superfluity ...

God blessing his own gifts, and giving still unto them that had, and made use of them. And would we also lay aside all filthiness, and superfluity of naughtiness, and receive with meekness the ingrafted word, which is able to save our souls, Jam 1:21 , we should find the hand of the Lord not to be shortened, but his word as powerful, as piercing, as converting as ever.

Poole: Act 17:13 - -- As the waves are stirred with the wind; a fit metaphor to represent the fickle multitude by, that, as the sea, now rolls one way, then another; or a...

As the waves are stirred with the wind; a fit metaphor to represent the fickle multitude by, that, as the sea, now rolls one way, then another; or as tottering buildings, that shake with every wind.

Poole: Act 17:14 - -- To go as it were to the sea that they might give over the pursuit of him; or, at least, be disappointed if they did pursue him, being he went on foot...

To go as it were to the sea that they might give over the pursuit of him; or, at least, be disappointed if they did pursue him, being he went on foot to Athens.

But Silas and Timotheus abode there still the fury of the persecutors not being so hot against them as against Paul, who was more known or maligned than Silas or Timotheus: or these might abide there longer, having their relations in Macedonia.

Poole: Act 17:15 - -- They that conducted Paul who accompanied, and had undertaken to secure him. Athens the Greece of Greece, or the eye of Greece; as Greece was accoun...

They that conducted Paul who accompanied, and had undertaken to secure him.

Athens the Greece of Greece, or the eye of Greece; as Greece was accounted the eye of the world; and yet, with all its learning, did not attain to saving knowledge, until Paul came and preached it. Satan’ s malice still causes the gospel to spread.

Poole: Act 17:16 - -- His spirit was stirred in him moved, and sharpened, being highly affected with divers passions: 1. With grief, for so learned, and yet blind and mis...

His spirit was stirred in him moved, and sharpened, being highly affected with divers passions:

1. With grief, for so learned, and yet blind and miserable a place.

2. With zeal, and a holy desire to instruct and inform it.

3. With anger and indignation against the idolatry and sin that abounded in it.

Wholly given to idolatry or, as the marginal reading hath, full of idols. For we read, that there were more idols in Athens than in all Greece besides; and that it was easier to find a god there (that is, an idol) than a man; their images being as numerous as their inhabitants.

Poole: Act 17:17 - -- Therefore disputed he in the synagogue with the Jews as Act 17:2 , still giving the Jews, if there were any, the priority; or, having by that means a...

Therefore disputed he in the synagogue with the Jews as Act 17:2 , still giving the Jews, if there were any, the priority; or, having by that means an opportnnily to speak unto the proselytes of the Gentiles, who are the devout persons here meant: see Act 13:43 .

In the market because of the concourse thither; throwing the net of the Gospel where there were most fish; and he himself preaching, as he exhorted others to do, in season and out of season, 2Ti 4:2 .

Poole: Act 17:18 - -- Both these sects of philosophers were the most opposite to Christianity of all others: 1. The Epicureans (so called from one Epicurus) did genera...

Both these sects of philosophers were the most opposite to Christianity of all others:

1. The Epicureans (so called from one Epicurus) did generally deny, that the world was made, or that it is governed, by God; as also, that there were any rewards or punishments for men after death, holding nothing to be good but what was so to their senses: and if so, were indeed swine rather than men.

2. The Stoics were so called from the place where they met at first; and held as bad opinions as the other did; and denied that their wise men were inferior to their gods, and in some respect preferred them before their gods; which their Seneca was not free from, Epist. 73. And no wonder if such men oppose the gospel what they may.

What will this babbler say? They make Paul so contemptible, comparing him to such as live by the off falls of corn, which was used to be gathered up as they fell down in measuring, and left to be fed upon by the meanest and poorest of the people.

A setter forth of strange gods they might amongst the Athenians bring in by public authority as many gods as they would, but none out of their private opinions; which was the fault charged upon Socrates.

And the resurrection; so ignorantly, or maliciously, did they pervert St. Paul’ s words, that they accuse him for making the resurrection a god too. Probably they heard him often naming the word, and magnifying of the resurrection, as without which we were without hope.

Poole: Act 17:19 - -- The city of Athens was divided into five wards, or parts; one of which was called Areopagus from the temple of Mars, which stood upon a hill in it...

The city of Athens was divided into five wards, or parts; one of which was called

Areopagus from the temple of Mars, which stood upon a hill in it: nigh unto which temple, or in some part of it, was their chiefest court kept; and here they judged of all religious affairs: here they condemned Diagoras, Protagoras, and Socrates; and hither they bring Paul, though rather to inquire of him (there being the resort of learned men) concerning his doctrine, than to condemn him for it.

Poole: Act 17:20 - -- The greatest objection which these men had against the gospel was, that it was strange and new. That it is not new was apparent, it having been in t...

The greatest objection which these men had against the gospel was, that it was strange and new. That it is not new was apparent, it having been in the Old Testament (as the ripe fruit is in the blossom) so long ago; and their own superstitions were but so many apish imitations of God’ s worship. And if these things were strange unto them, they might thank themselves, who had not made due inquiring after them; and had, by their not improving the light of nature, provoked God to withhold further manifestations unto them, Rom 1:24,28 .

Poole: Act 17:21 - -- Strangers which were there which must needs have be a considerable number, Athens being then a famous haven town and university; and these strangers ...

Strangers which were there which must needs have be a considerable number, Athens being then a famous haven town and university; and these strangers might easily take this itch after news from the natives, who are noted for it by Theophrastus, Demosthenes, &c.

Poole: Act 17:22 - -- Mars’ hill: See Poole on "Act 17:19". Too superstitious sometimes this word is taken in a good sense; many then, as now, taking superstition t...

Mars’ hill: See Poole on "Act 17:19".

Too superstitious sometimes this word is taken in a good sense; many then, as now, taking superstition to be religion. But it is often taken in a bad sense: thus Theophrastus says, that a truly pious man is a friend of God; ode deisidaimwn kolax yeou , but the superstitious man is a flatterer of God. Now this word being then of a kind of middle signification, the apostle would seem not to bear too hard upon the Athenians, who were devout and religious, according to the measure of their knowledge, and whom he desired to win by love and gentleness.

Poole: Act 17:23 - -- Devotions any thing unto which Divine worship and honour is given. To the unknown God: it is storied, that in a plague time, when the Athenians had...

Devotions any thing unto which Divine worship and honour is given.

To the unknown God: it is storied, that in a plague time, when the Athenians had wearied themselves with their supplications unto all the gods of their country, they were advised by Epaminondas (a devout man amongst them) to erect an altar unto that god who had the power over that disease, whosoever he was; which because they did not know, and would be sure not to omit in their devotions, they erected an altar unto him under the name of

The unknown God Some say, there was a more general inscription, To the gods of Asia, Europe, and Africa, to the unknown and strange gods; though the inscription the apostle mentions in the singular number, might be usual too: for the Athenians, who entertained all manner of gods, fearing lest there should be any which they had not heard of, for their greater security, as they imagined, would have an altar for such also. Now this unknown God, St. Paul says, which was worshipped by them, was the true God: for,

1. They had an apprehension that Christ was the true God,

whilst that wonderful eclipse at his death was

effectually considered amongst them. Hence it is said,

that Dionysius cried out, Deus ignotus in carne

patitur. Now the unknown God suffers in the flesh.

2. The God of the Jews, whose name the Jews took to be so

ineffable that they would not undertake to speak it, and

who was not wholly unknown to Plato and Pythagoras, and

who is truly invisible and incomprehensible, might upon

that account be thus styled amongst them.

Poole: Act 17:24 - -- God that made the world this seems to be directed against the Epicureans, who held, that the world was without beginning. Dwelleth not in temples ma...

God that made the world this seems to be directed against the Epicureans, who held, that the world was without beginning.

Dwelleth not in temples made with hands as if he could be tied to them, or circumcised by them: yet God did in some respect dwell in his temple, where he did manifest himself more clearly than in other places; but that was a type of heaven, the throne of God.

Poole: Act 17:25 - -- As though he needed any thing God is not worshipped or served by holy men, because he wants their service, or any thing that can be offered unto him ...

As though he needed any thing God is not worshipped or served by holy men, because he wants their service, or any thing that can be offered unto him by them; but because it is their duty and advantage to be employed in his service and worship, Psa 50:10,11 .

Life, and breath; the breath of life Gen 2:7 . And in this respect God is called the God of the spirits of all flesh, Num 16:22 ; as the cause of life and breath in all creatures, but especially in man; which made that charge so great against Belshazzar, Dan 5:23 , that his breath was in God’ s hand, and yet he had not glorified him.

Poole: Act 17:26 - -- Hath made of one blood: 1. To teach all charity and compassion towards one another, being so nearly allied to one another. 2. As also to admire God...

Hath made of one blood:

1. To teach all charity and compassion towards one another, being so nearly allied to one another.

2. As also to admire God more in that variety that appears in men’ s shapes and voices, but especially in the dispositions of their minds; whenas they all come from one stock and stem.

Hath determined the times. &c.: the apostle asserts the providence of God against these Athenian philosophers, that nothing comes by chance, or a fatuitous concourse of atoms; but that God is in every thing, though men know it not, or rather will not consider it, Job 7:1 14:5,14 . This doctrine was preached by Moses, who tells the people, that God is their life, and the length of their days, that they might love him, and obey his voice, and cleave unto him, Deu 30:20 .

Poole: Act 17:27 - -- That they should seek the Lord: the apostle tells these philosophers, to whom he spake, the true use of their philosophy, to improve their knowledge ...

That they should seek the Lord: the apostle tells these philosophers, to whom he spake, the true use of their philosophy, to improve their knowledge of natural things, to beget in them by it an admiration of the God of nature; for as from him, so for him are all things, Rom 11:36 .

If haply they might feel after him, and find him and although God himself is incorporeal, yet the things which he made are palpable; and did they seek as they ought, they might find out a great deal of God by the creatures, in which his wisdom, power, and goodness are manifested, Rom 1:20 .

Though he be not far from every one of us God filleth all things, especially he is near in the effects of his wisdom, goodness, and faithfulness, by which he orders and disposes of all things, to the falling out of a hair from our heads.

Poole: Act 17:28 - -- In him we live, &c. he is the God that made us, that preserves us, and not we ourselves; he keeps us as in the hollow of his hand, and compasseth our...

In him we live, &c. he is the God that made us, that preserves us, and not we ourselves; he keeps us as in the hollow of his hand, and compasseth our paths. Our breath is in our nostrils, and when we send it forth we have none to take in again, unless God furnish us with it, as out of his own hand.

As certain also of your own poets Aratus, a Greek poet: not that St. Paul thought to derive any authority from these poets unto what he had said, but that he might shame them the more by the testimony of their allowed authors. Such quotations as these are (as the bringing in of a Greek into the temple) very rare; yet, besides this, we meet with the like, 1Co 15:33 Tit 1:12 .

Poole: Act 17:29 - -- We are the offspring of God this is spoken by the apostle in a poetical expression, according unto what he had cited. We are indeed the children, and...

We are the offspring of God this is spoken by the apostle in a poetical expression, according unto what he had cited. We are indeed the children, and in our souls bear the image of God. But as many as have the Spirit of adoption, they partake of God’ s holiness, and imitate his goodness, and are more like unto him, by whom they are begotten again unto a lively hope, 1Pe 1:3 ; and at the resurrection they will appear unto all to be his children, when they shall be acknowledged his heirs, and coheirs with Jesus Christ, Rom 8:17 .

We ought not to think that the Godhead is like unto gold, or silver: taking man in his natural principles, consisting of soul and body, he is not made of gold and silver; much less can God be made of them. Our soul in which we bear the image of God, cannot be expressed by any graving or painting; much less God, whose image it is. There are two things to be considered in every image: its matter, and its form or shape. The matter of an image, let it be never so precious, is much inferior to man; for it lies in the earth, (be it gold or silver), for man to trample upon, until he dig it up, and take it out. As for the form of the image, it is that which men please to give it, and man is a kind of creator of it; howsoever, it is his workmanship, and the work is more ignoble than the workman, at least not to be adored by him.

By art and man’ s device according to man’ s will and pleasure, for the image cannot determine itself to be made as it would.

Poole: Act 17:30 - -- The times of this ignorance God winked at to prevent an objection, lest any should think that they might continue in their unbelief, and fare as well...

The times of this ignorance God winked at to prevent an objection, lest any should think that they might continue in their unbelief, and fare as well as their progenitors, God is said to have overlooked them; as if he had counted them unworthy of his care and providence, and therefore he did not correct or instruct them. When any are left to go on in their sin, without God’ s instruction or correction, it is a sad sign that God scorns to look upon them, or to use any means to recover them.

But now commandeth all men every where to repent: under the gospel we are so far from having liberty to do what we list, that we are more nearly concerned to repent and become holy, Rom 13:11 Tit 2:11,12 1Pe 1:14,15 ; and all men, every where, without exception of time or place, are under this command of repentance; and cursed indeed will he be that does not observe it.

Poole: Act 17:31 - -- He hath appointed a day, in the which he will judge the world: that God will judge the world his enemies have with trembling acknowledged, but when G...

He hath appointed a day, in the which he will judge the world: that God will judge the world his enemies have with trembling acknowledged, but when God will judge the world he hath concealed from his friends; yet the time is already set, Psa 96:13 2Co 5:10 , and we ought to be daily prepared for it.

In righteousness: shall not the Judge of all the world do right?

By that man whom he hath ordained our blessed Saviour, called here man, suitably to his death and resurrection, which St. Paul preached of; as also as man he is thus highly exalted for his debasing of himself for our sakes, Phi 2:9-11 .

Whereof he hath given assurance unto all men, in that he hath raised him from the dead an undeniable proof or argument, it being so difficult a matter to believe a world to come, when we see all things remain as they did in this world; and especially to believe, that in the general judgment Christ, whom they had judged, condemned, and executed, should be Judge: God therefore did glorify him, by raising him from the dead, that they and we might not be faithless, but believe, Rom 1:4 .

Poole: Act 17:32 - -- Some mocked the Epicureans, whom Paul had spoken against in his doctrine of the resurrection from the dead, and judgment to come. Others said, We wi...

Some mocked the Epicureans, whom Paul had spoken against in his doctrine of the resurrection from the dead, and judgment to come.

Others said, We will hear thee again of this matter it is thought the Stoics, who did not think the resurrection to be impossible, but did acknowledge rewards and punishments in the world to come; yet, though this seem most likely, the grace of God is free and powerful, and can subdue any unto itself. We are sure that there are different soils into which the seed of the word is cast, Mat 13:1 .

Poole: Act 17:33 - -- Leaving what he had said to God’ s blessing and their consideration.

Leaving what he had said to God’ s blessing and their consideration.

Poole: Act 17:34 - -- Clave unto him in more than ordinary friendship; they were as glued to him; great was their love to the apostle, by whom their eyes were opened, nay,...

Clave unto him in more than ordinary friendship; they were as glued to him; great was their love to the apostle, by whom their eyes were opened, nay, by whose ministry they were raised from the dead.

Dionysius the Areopagite one of that great council mentioned Act 17:19 , whose conversion might have a great influence on many.

Damaris who is thought to have been an honourable woman; such are mentioned Act 17:12 : or she might have been specially eminent for some grace or goodness she excelled in, and therefore hath a name upon record in the word of God.

Haydock: Act 17:2 - -- It was customary with St. Paul to open the Scriptures first to the Jews, (Acts xiii. 46.) and to argue with them from the law and the prophets. (Acts ...

It was customary with St. Paul to open the Scriptures first to the Jews, (Acts xiii. 46.) and to argue with them from the law and the prophets. (Acts xxviii. 23.) St. Paul made use of the same passages of Scripture to convince the Jews, as Jesus Christ did on a similar occasion. (Mat. Polus.)

Haydock: Act 17:3 - -- That the Christ was to suffer. The suffering of Christ was the great stumbling-block to the Jews, which St. Paul now attempted to remove, by shewing...

That the Christ was to suffer. The suffering of Christ was the great stumbling-block to the Jews, which St. Paul now attempted to remove, by shewing them from the Scripture, that this was one of the necessary characters of the Messias, contained in the prophets. All the other marks were likewise accomplished in Christ. (Denis the Carthusian) ---

And that this is Jesus Christ, whom I preach to you. The transition from an oblique to a direct mode of speech is very common, especially in the holy Scriptures.

Haydock: Act 17:4 - -- And some of them, that is, of the Jews, in whose synagogue he preached, believed, and of those that [1] worshipped God, that is, of those who ad...

And some of them, that is, of the Jews, in whose synagogue he preached, believed, and of those that [1] worshipped God, that is, of those who adored the only true God, though they had not submitted themselves to circumcision, and to the ceremonies of the Jewish law, and of the Gentiles, that is, of such as till that time had been heathens, and idolaters; so that here three sorts of persons were converted by St. Paul: 1. Jews; 2. worshippers of the true God that were not Jews; and 3. Gentiles. In this book of the Acts, mention is several times made of worshippers, to wit, of God, by which many understand Jewish proselytes: but as they neither were Jews already, nor perhaps ever designed to become Jews, we may distinguish two sorts of the Jewish proselytes. Some were proselytes to the Jewish religion, by a submission to circumcision, and to all the precepts and ceremonies of the Mosaic laws. These are also by some called proselytes of the covenant, being as much Jews as they who had been always so. Others are called proselytes of the gate, or proselytes to the God of the Jews, but not to the religion of the Jews. Of such seems to have been Cornelius, the centurion, (Acts x.) Lydia, (Acts xvi. 14.) and Titus Justus (Acts xviii. 7.) Such also seems to have been the eunuch of Candace, the queen of the Ethiopians, (Acts viii.) Naaman, the Syrian, after he was cured of his leprosy, (4 Kings vi. 17.) and many others, that lived in Judea, and in other countries. These, therefore, are called worshippers, meaning of the true God, though they embraced not the legal precepts and ceremonies of the Jews. See. Monsr. Heure's Dictionary. (Witham)

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

De colentibus Gentilibusque. In the common Greek copies, there is no and, but only of the worshipping Gentiles, Greek: ton de sebomenon elleuon, but in other copies, Greek: kai ellenon.

Haydock: Act 17:6 - -- Who disturb the city, [2] put it in an uproar. In the ordinary Greek copies, for the city, we read the whole world. (Witham) =================...

Who disturb the city, [2] put it in an uproar. In the ordinary Greek copies, for the city, we read the whole world. (Witham)

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

Qui urbem concitant, in the common Greek copies, Greek: oikoumenen, orbem: so that this difference might happen in the Latin, by the change of one letter only of urbem, for orbem: but some Greek manuscripts have Greek: ten polin, civitatem.

Haydock: Act 17:7 - -- Another king. These Jews suppress, with great artifice, their true cause of vexation against the apostles, and change a mere question of religion in...

Another king. These Jews suppress, with great artifice, their true cause of vexation against the apostles, and change a mere question of religion into one of temporal policy. The accusation of raising up a new power in opposition to Cæsar's, had been sufficiently refuted and disavowed before Pilate by the author of our religion, and was therefore too gross to be repeated now. My kingdom, says our blessed Saviour, is not of this world. There is no necessary connection between spiritual and temporal power. It is thus that the abettors of persecution are never at a loss for pretexts, when necessary. Mad zeal is not scrupulously nice in the choice of arguments. (Haydock)

Haydock: Act 17:10 - -- Synagogue. In flying from the face of persecution in due season, St. Paul imitated the instruction and example of his master. When his labours are ...

Synagogue. In flying from the face of persecution in due season, St. Paul imitated the instruction and example of his master. When his labours are unsuccessful in one place, he renews them in another, and wherever he is, his object is always the same, to announce the truth to the Jews first, then to the Gentiles. (Denis the Carthusian)

Haydock: Act 17:11 - -- These were more noble than those of Thessalonica. According to the common exposition, the sense is, that these of Berœa, were of a more noble and g...

These were more noble than those of Thessalonica. According to the common exposition, the sense is, that these of Berœa, were of a more noble and generous disposition of mind, not carried away with envy and malice, like those of Thessalonica. ---

Searching the Scriptures, or those places of the prophets by which St. Paul proved that Jesus was the Messias, who was to suffer death, &c. (Witham) ---

Daily searching the Scriptures, &c. The sheep are not hereby made judges of their pastors, the people of the priests, and lay men and women of St. Paul's doctrine. The Berœans did not read the Old Testament (and the New was not then published) to dispute with the apostles, or to sanction his doctrines: but it was a great comfort and confirmation to the Jews that had the Scriptures, to find, even as St. Paul said, that Christ was God, crucified, risen, and ascended to heaven; which by his expounding they understood, and never before, though they read them, and heard them read every sabbath. So it is a great comfort to a Catholic to see in the Scriptures the clear passages that prove the truth of his tenets, and shew the grounds for his hopes. But this by no means authorizes him to be judge of the true pastors of the Church, whom he is commanded by Jesus Christ to hear and obey, and from whom they are to learn the genuine sense of the Scriptures.

Haydock: Act 17:16 - -- Lactanius ridicules the folly of idolatry in a neat strain of irony, which he introduces by the following verses from Lucilius: Ut pueri infantes cred...

Lactanius ridicules the folly of idolatry in a neat strain of irony, which he introduces by the following verses from Lucilius: Ut pueri infantes credunt signa omnia ahena

Vivere et esse homines; sic isti omnia ficta

Vera putant, &c.

--- The poet compares these fools to children. I think them worse; for the latter only take the statues for men, they for gods. Age causes the error of the one, folly of the other. These soon cease to be deceived, but the folly of those lasts and increases always. (Lactanius, de fals. Relig. lib. i.)

Haydock: Act 17:18 - -- Epicurean and Stoic philosophers. The former of these philosophers held as their doctrine, that the Almighty did not interfere by his providence in ...

Epicurean and Stoic philosophers. The former of these philosophers held as their doctrine, that the Almighty did not interfere by his providence in the government of the world; that the soul did not subsist after the body; and consequently, that there was no future state of retribution. The latter denied that man had liberty of action, and maintained, that all things happened by destiny and fatal necessity. These were the two opposite sects St. Paul had to contend with. (Calmet) ---

The Stoics believed in the immortality of the soul, and came the nearest to the Christian religion: but both Stoics and Epicureans, with all pagan philosophers, denied the resurrection of bodies; hence St. Augustine says, the faith of a resurrection is peculiar to Christians. (Estius) ---

What is it that this babbler [3] would say? A word of contempt, which some translate, this prattler. It is thought to be a metaphor from birds picking up little seeds, or the like, for their food; and to signify, that St. Paul had picked up words and sentences without any solid meaning. (Witham)

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

Semini-verbius, Greek: o spermologos, the critics derive it from Greek: legein spermata, colligere semina.

Haydock: Act 17:19 - -- To the Areopagus. In this place sat the Athenian judges: but some think that by this word may be here signified, some large hall or court, joining t...

To the Areopagus. In this place sat the Athenian judges: but some think that by this word may be here signified, some large hall or court, joining to the Areopagus, where all sorts of people met. (Witham) ---

The Areopagus was the supreme and most famous tribunal of all Greece, before which all great causes were tried. The persons who composed it were much renowned for their wisdom. Cicero, and many other Romans, were ambitious of the honour of being an Areopagite; but the power of Athens being now much diminished, this court had sunk in importance, and was now not much more than the shadow of a great name. (Calmet)

Haydock: Act 17:22 - -- Over-religious. [4] Or very superstitious. To be superstitious, or given to superstition, is commonly taken for a vain and groundless religious ...

Over-religious. [4] Or very superstitious. To be superstitious, or given to superstition, is commonly taken for a vain and groundless religious worship, but it is also sometimes used in a good sense. And perhaps St. Paul, in the beginning of his speech to so many men of learning, does not so openly blame them for being vainly and foolishly superstitious, but by their inscription, to the unknown [5] God, he take notice how nice and exact they pretended to be, in not omitting to pay some kind of homage to any god, or gods of all other nations, whom they might not know. For some interpreters think, that by this altar they designed to worship every god of any nation, who was not come to their knowledge: or to worship that great God hinted at in the writings of Plato: or as others conjecture, that God of the Jews, of whom they might have heard such wonders, and whose name the Jews themselves said to be unknown and ineffable. However, from this inscription St. Paul takes an occasion, with wonderful dexterity, with sublime reflections, and with that solid eloquence, of which he was master, and which he employed, as often as it was necessary, to inform them, and instruct them, concerning the works of the one true God, of whom they had little knowledge, by their own fault: that this one true God made the world, and all things in it: that from one man he raised all mankind: that his presence is not confined to temples made by the hands of men, being every where, and in all creatures, preserving them every moment: that in him we live, move, and have our being, or subsist: that it is he, who hath determined the time, limits, or bounds of every empire, and kingdom, and of every man's life: that this true God, who made, preserves, and governs all things in heaven and on earth, cannot be like to gold, silver, or any thing made by the art, or fancy of men. He puts them in mind that according even to one of their own heathen poets, Aratus, men themselves are the offspring of God, being blessed with a being and knowledge above all other creatures in this world: who by the light of reason ought to seek God, and by considering the visible effects of Providence over the world, and the creatures in it, might come to the knowledge of this one God, the author of all, at least to an imperfect knowledge of him, as men find out things by feeling, or as it were, groping in the dark. He then adds, (ver. 30.) that having, as it were, overlooked, and permitted men for many ages to run on in this ignorance and blindness, in punishment of their sins, (this their ignorance of one true God, the author of all things, being wilful and inexcusable) now the same true God hath been pleased to announce to all men, that henceforward they acknowledge, and worship him, that they repent, and do penance for their sins. (Witham)

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

Superstitiosiores, Greek: deisidaimonosterous, from Greek: deido, timeo, and Greek: daimon. Greek: Deisidaimonia is sometimes taken in a good sense for religio, as also superstitio in Latin. See Budæus, and Plutarch apud Scapulam. See also Suidas.

Haydock: Act 17:23 - -- It may be asked, why they had not implicit faith, worshipping the true, though unknown, God?[5] 1st. because the worship of the true God can never ex...

It may be asked, why they had not implicit faith, worshipping the true, though unknown, God?[5] 1st. because the worship of the true God can never exist with the worship of idols; 2nd. because an explicit faith in God is required of all; 3rd. because it is repugnant to implicit faith, to admit any thing contrary to it, as comparing this unknown God with the pagan idols; for God to be at all, must be one. Lucan towards the end of his 2nd book, hath these words: ----------Et dedita sacris

Incerti Judæa Dei.

--- What, therefore, you improperly worship, that I preach to you, and instruct you in the true worship, far different from what you pay to your strange gods.

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

Ignoto Deo, Greek: agnosto theo. See Corn. a Lapide.

=====================

Haydock: Act 17:24 - -- God...dwelleth not in temples. He who is infinite cannot be confined to space; nor stand in need of what human hands can furnish. Temples are not f...

God...dwelleth not in temples. He who is infinite cannot be confined to space; nor stand in need of what human hands can furnish. Temples are not for God, but for man. It is the latter who derives assistance from them. The same may be observed of all exterior acts of worship. They are serviceable, inasmuch as they proceed from, or powerfully assist, interior devotion, by the impressions which exterior objects leave upon the soul. The reciprocal action of one upon the other, in our present state of existence, is great and inevitable. (Haydock) See chap. vii. above, ver. 48. ---

God, indeed, dwelleth in the temple, yes, and in the soul of the just man, but his is not confined there, as the idols were to their temples. Hence the prayer of Solomon at the consecration of the temple: if heaven, and the heaven of heavens cannot contain thy immensity, how much less this house, which I have erected? God dwelleth there, then, to receive the prayers and sacrifices of the faithful, but not as though he needed any thing. See ver. 25. ---

God is not contained in temples; so as to need them for his dwelling, or any other uses, as the heathens imagined. Yet by his omnipresence, he is bother there and every where. (Challoner)

Haydock: Act 17:27 - -- Feel after him. Si forte attrectent eum, Greek: ei arage pselapheseian. It signifies palpare quasi in tenebris. (Witham)

Feel after him. Si forte attrectent eum, Greek: ei arage pselapheseian. It signifies palpare quasi in tenebris. (Witham)

Haydock: Act 17:28 - -- St. Paul here cites Aratus, a Greek poet, and his own countryman, a native of Cilicia.

St. Paul here cites Aratus, a Greek poet, and his own countryman, a native of Cilicia.

Haydock: Act 17:29 - -- Cherubim, which extended wings, were ordered by God to be made, and placed over the propitiatory; (Exodus xxxvii. 7.) the brazen serpent is declared b...

Cherubim, which extended wings, were ordered by God to be made, and placed over the propitiatory; (Exodus xxxvii. 7.) the brazen serpent is declared by Jesus Christ himself to have been a figure of him; therefore to blame the universally received practice of the Catholic Church, with regard to pictures and images, betrays either great prevention, or great ignorance. St. Gregory says: "What writing does for readers, that a picture does for the ignorant; for in it they see what they ought to follow, and in it they read, who know no letters." And he sharply rebukes Serenus's indiscreet zeal for removing pictures, instead of teaching the people what use may be made of them. (lib. ix. ep. 9.)

Haydock: Act 17:30 - -- Overlooked. Despiciens, Greek: uperidon. It may either signify looking down on the ignorant world, and so taking pity of it; or rather that God h...

Overlooked. Despiciens, Greek: uperidon. It may either signify looking down on the ignorant world, and so taking pity of it; or rather that God having overlooked, and permitted mankind to go on so long in their sins, now invites them to repentance, by sending Jesus, their Saviour and Redeemer. See the Analysis, dissert. xxxiv. (Witham)

Haydock: Act 17:31 - -- Because he hath appointed a day for judging all men with equity, by the man, to wit, Christ Jesus, a man, and also his true Son, whom he has appoin...

Because he hath appointed a day for judging all men with equity, by the man, to wit, Christ Jesus, a man, and also his true Son, whom he has appointed to be their judge; and by raising him (Jesus) from the dead, he hath made it credible, and given sufficient proofs of this truth, that every one shall rise from death. (Witham)

Haydock: Act 17:32 - -- When they heard of the resurrection of the dead. This seemed so impossible, even to the philosophers among them, that some of them presently laugh...

When they heard of the resurrection of the dead. This seemed so impossible, even to the philosophers among them, that some of them presently laughed, and made a jest of it. Others said, we will hear thee on this another time, and some believed. (Witham)

Haydock: Act 17:34 - -- Dionysius the Areopagite. This illustrious convert was made the first bishop of Athens. They martyrologies say, St. Paul raised him to that dignity...

Dionysius the Areopagite. This illustrious convert was made the first bishop of Athens. They martyrologies say, St. Paul raised him to that dignity. It is the same person, who, observing the convulsions of nature, which paid homage, as it were, to its God, expiring upon the cross, and not knowing the cause, is said to have exclaimed: Either the universe is falling to ruin, or the God of nature must be suffering. It appears from his writings, that he was, previous to his conversion, of the Platonic school. Ven. Bede was mistaken in supposing that he was afterwards the bishop of Corinth, of that name, who so successfully employed his pen for the good of the Church. This Dionysius lived a whole century after the Areopagite. (Estius)

Gill: Act 17:2 - -- And Paul, as his manner was, went in unto them,.... To the Jews in their synagogue; for though the Jews had put away the Gospel from them, and the apo...

And Paul, as his manner was, went in unto them,.... To the Jews in their synagogue; for though the Jews had put away the Gospel from them, and the apostle had turned to the Gentiles; yet he still retained a great affection for his countrymen the Jews, and as often as he had opportunity, attended their synagogues, in order to preach the Gospel to them;

and three sabbath days reasoned with them out of the Scriptures: that is, out of the Old Testament, concerning the Messiah, the characters of him, the work that he was to do, and how he was to suffer and die for the sins of men; and this he did three weeks running, going to their synagogue every sabbath day, when and where the Jews met for worship; and made use of books, which they allowed of, and of arguments they could not disprove.

Gill: Act 17:3 - -- Opening,.... That is, the Scriptures of the Old Testament, explaining and expounding them, giving the true sense of them; so this word is frequently u...

Opening,.... That is, the Scriptures of the Old Testament, explaining and expounding them, giving the true sense of them; so this word is frequently used in Jewish writings e, as that such a Rabbi פתח, "opened", such a Scripture:

and alleging, that Christ must needs have suffered, and risen again from the dead; he set this matter in a clear light, and made it plain and manifest, from the writings of the Old Testament, that there was a necessity of the Messiah's suffering and rising from the dead; or otherwise these Scriptures would not have been fulfilled, which have said that so it must be; for these things were not only necessary on account of God's decrees, and the covenant transactions the Son of God entered into, and on the account of the salvation of his people; but because of the types, promises, and prophecies of the Old Testament: the Scriptures which the apostle opened and set before them, and reasoned upon, showing the necessity of these things, very likely were such as these, Gen 3:15 Isa 53:1 with many others:

and that this Jesus whom I preach unto you is Christ; he showed that all the things which were spoken of Christ, or the Messiah, in those Scriptures, were fulfilled in Jesus of Nazareth, who was the subject matter, the sum and substance of his ministry; and therefore he must be the Messiah, and the only Saviour and Redeemer of lost sinners.

Gill: Act 17:4 - -- And some of them believed,.... That is, some of the Jews, power went along with the word, and faith came by it, and they believed that Jesus of Nazare...

And some of them believed,.... That is, some of the Jews, power went along with the word, and faith came by it, and they believed that Jesus of Nazareth was the true Messiah, and that what the apostle preached concerning him was the truth; and this they received in the love of it, and cordially embraced it, and made a profession of it:

and consorted with Paul and Silas; associated with them, and privately conversed with them, as well as publicly attended their ministry; for when souls are converted, they love to be in company with believers, and especially with the ministers of the Gospel, to hear their discourses, and learn from them the doctrines of grace:

and of the devout Greeks a great multitude; these were Gentiles who were proselytes to the Jewish religion; and these in greater numbers believed, and joined themselves to the apostles, and became followers of them, than there were of the Jews, who were the most averse to the Gospel, and were more hardened, and incredulous:

and of the chief women not a few; some of the wives of the principal men of the city were become proselytes to the Jews, and these attending synagogue worship, and hearing the discourses of Paul from time to time, were convinced and converted, and professed faith in Christ Jesus; and these converts laid the foundation of a Gospel church in Thessalonica, of which church Silvanus is said to be the first bishop; See Gill on Luk 10:1. In the "second" century there were martyrs for Christ here; and to the inhabitants of this place, Antonintus Pius the emperor wrote in behalf of the Christians there, to give them no disturbance f: in the "third" century there was a church here; Tertullian g makes mention of it: in the "fourth" century h Theodosius the emperor was baptized at Thessalonica, by Acholius bishop of that place; who first asked him what faith he professed, to which he replied, that he embraced and professed that faith which the churches in Illyricum, who were not yet infected with the Arian heresy, namely the same which was of old delivered by the apostles, and afterwards confirmed at the synod at Nice; in this century Ireminus, Paulinus, and Alexander, were bishops of Thessalonica: in the "fifth" century it was a metropolitan of Macedonia, and Anysius was bishop of it, and so were Rufus and Anastasius: and that there was a church here in the "sixth" century is manifest from hence, that their bishops, for fear of the emperor Anastasius, agreed with Timothy bishop of Constantinople, whom the council at Chalcedon had anathematized; and in this age Pope Gregory, among others, wrote to Eusebius bishop of Thessalonica, that he would not receive any of a military habit into monasteries within three years: in the "seventh" century a bishop of this place assisted at the sixth council at Constantinople; and in the same age it was the seat of an archbishop: in the "eighth" century there was one Thomas bishop of this place, and also Theophilus, who was present at the Nicene synod; in the ninth century a bishop of Thessalonica was beaten with two hundred stripes, for being against image worship.

Gill: Act 17:5 - -- But the Jews which believed not,.... The Alexandrian copy, the Vulgate Latin, and Syriac versions leave out the words, "which believed not"; but wheth...

But the Jews which believed not,.... The Alexandrian copy, the Vulgate Latin, and Syriac versions leave out the words, "which believed not"; but whether this character is expressed or not, it is certain that the unbelieving Jews are here intended:

moved with envy; at the success of the apostles, many of their own people and of their proselytes, and some of the better sort being converted by them: or "with zeal"; for what they called the glory of God, but it was not according to knowledge; it was a blind and ignorant zeal, a zeal for the rites and ceremonies of the law of Moses, and for the traditions of the elders:

took unto them certain lewd fellows of the baser sort; or of the market folks, who sat and sold things in the market, and were generally of the meaner and vulgar sort, as the word may signify; or who stood idle in the market place, squandering away their time in an idle manner, not caring to work, and so were fit persons, and who could easily be gathered together, for such service as the unbelieving Jews employed them in; or they were a sort of officers and servants, that attended courts of judicature, and cited persons thither, and assisted in the business done there, and who were commonly men of profligate and abandoned lives:

and gathered a company, and set all the city in an uproar; they raised a mob, and made a clamour, which brought people out of their houses to inquire what was the matter, and so gave great disturbance and uneasiness to the inhabitants:

and assaulted the house of Jason: who by what follows appears to have been a disciple of Christ, a believer in him, and the host of the apostle and his companions, who being an inhabitant of Thessalonica, at least having a dwelling house there, received them into it. This Jason is said to be one of the seventy disciples, and afterwards bishop of Tarsus, but this is not certain; nor whether he was a Jew or a Greek, very probably the former: we read of Jason the brother of Onias the high priest, a Jew,

"But after the death of Seleucus, when Antiochus, called Epiphanes, took the kingdom, Jason the brother of Onias laboured underhand to be high priest,'' (2 Maccabees 4:7)

whose name was Jesus, the same with Joshua, but as Josephus i says, he called himself Jason; and so this man's Hebrew name might be Jesus or Joshua, and his Greek name Jason; and very likely he was a believer in Christ before the apostle came to Thessalonica, and it may be is the same who is spoken of in Rom 16:21. See Gill on Rom 16:21. Some of the ancients k make mention of a disputation between Jason, a Christian Hebrew, and Papiscus, an Alexandrian Jew, but there is no reason to believe that he is the Jason here spoken of:

and sought to bring them out to the people; they expected to have found Paul and Silas in Jason's house, where they lodged, and their intention was to have dragged them out and exposed them to popular fury, to be beaten or stoned by the people; and so the Arabic version reads, "requiring those two apostles, that they might set them before the people"; or put them into the hands of the mob, which they had gathered, to do as they would with them.

Gill: Act 17:6 - -- And when they found them not,.... In Jason's house, as they expected: they drew Jason, and certain brethren: the Syriac version adds, "who were the...

And when they found them not,.... In Jason's house, as they expected:

they drew Jason, and certain brethren: the Syriac version adds, "who were there": in Jason's house, who either came along with the apostle, and lodged with him there; or they were some of the inhabitants of Thessalonica, who were lately converted, and were come thither in order to have some Christian conversation; these with Jason the rabble seized on, and in a rude and violent manner dragged them out of the house, and had them,

unto the rulers of the city: the civil magistrates, the judges in courts of judicature, to which some of these belonged;

crying in a very noisy and clamorous way;

these that have turned the world upside down: the Syriac version reads, "the whole earth": the apostles, according to the cry of these men, had thrown the whole world into disorder, and had made disturbances in kingdoms and cities, wherever they came; and had made innovations in religion, and turned men from their old way of worship to another; these; say they,

are come hither also; to make the like disorders and disturbances, as elsewhere.

Gill: Act 17:7 - -- Whom Jason hath received,.... Into his house in a private manner, and has entertained, contrary to law, which forbids men to receive and entertain per...

Whom Jason hath received,.... Into his house in a private manner, and has entertained, contrary to law, which forbids men to receive and entertain persons of seditious principles, and practices, for this is mentioned as a charge against Jason:

and these all do contrary to the decrees of Caesar; both the apostle and those with him, and Jason, and the brethren, whom they now had set before the magistrates, who were all of the same sentiments and practices; and which were opposite to the decrees of the Roman emperor, and the Roman senate, who suffered none to be called a king but whom they pleased; whereas these men taught, saying,

that there is another king, one Jesus; but then though they said he was a king, yet not a temporal one, but one whose kingdom was spiritual, and not of this world; and therefore asserted nothing contrary to the decrees of Caesar, or what was in the least prejudicial to his worldly interest and glory.

Gill: Act 17:8 - -- And they troubled the people, and the rulers of the city,.... Fearing some revolution would be made, and some new king, or rather tyrant, would start ...

And they troubled the people, and the rulers of the city,.... Fearing some revolution would be made, and some new king, or rather tyrant, would start up, and usurp a power over them; or that they should come under some suspicion or charge with the Roman government, and should be called to an account, for admitting such men and tenets among them; with such fears were they possessed,

when they heard these things; alleged against the apostle and his company.

Gill: Act 17:9 - -- And when they had taken security of Jason, and of the other,.... That is, received satisfaction from them, by the defence which they made for themselv...

And when they had taken security of Jason, and of the other,.... That is, received satisfaction from them, by the defence which they made for themselves, and the apostles, by the account that they gave of them and of their doctrines; whereby it plainly appeared to the full satisfaction of the magistrates, that their principles had no tendency to move sedition, or to alter the form of their government, or to do anything detrimental to Caesar, as was suggested: the Syriac, and Arabic versions render it, "took sureties"; of them for their good behaviour, and that they would be forthcoming, whenever called for:

they let them go; about their business, to their own houses, and company, and did not inflict any punishment upon them, or commit them to prison.

Gill: Act 17:10 - -- And the brethren,.... The believers in Thessalonica, the young converts there, who were full of love and affection to their spiritual fathers: imme...

And the brethren,.... The believers in Thessalonica, the young converts there, who were full of love and affection to their spiritual fathers:

immediately sent away Paul and Silas by night unto Berea; another city in Macedonia: and so it is placed by Pliny l in the north part of it; and, according to Ptolomy m it was, in that part of Macedonia called Emathia, and was not far from Pella, the native place of Alexander the great. It is now called Veria; some say it was called Berea from Beraea, daughter of Beres, son of Macedo, by whom it is said to have been built; others from Pheron; and some think it has some agreement with the Syriac word Barja and Baraitha; since what is called Berytus, is Beroe with others: there was besides this another Beraea, a city of Syria, which Josephus n speaks of; and is mentioned by Pliny o along with Hierapolis and Chalcis, and very likely is the same that is spoken of in:

"But the King of kings moved Antiochus' mind against this wicked wretch, and Lysias informed the king that this man was the cause of all mischief, so that the king commanded to bring him unto Berea, and to put him to death, as the manner is in that place.'' (2 Maccabees 13:4)

Hither the brethren sent Paul and Silas, when it was night and dark, and they could pass unobserved, in order to preserve them from the fury of the mob.

Who coming thither; to Berea; that is, Paul and Silas:

went into the synagogue of the Jews; which was in that city; not being at all daunted or discouraged with what they had met with at Thessalonica.

Gill: Act 17:11 - -- These were more noble than those in Thessalonica,.... That is, the Jews at Berea were more noble than the Jews in Thessalonica, as the Syriac version ...

These were more noble than those in Thessalonica,.... That is, the Jews at Berea were more noble than the Jews in Thessalonica, as the Syriac version expresses it; for the comparison is not between the native inhabitants of Berea and Thessalonica, but between the Jews that dwelt in these places: and the one being "more noble" than the other, does not refer to their birth, lineage, and descent, as in 1Co 1:26 few such were called; and besides, both sorts were Jews, and of the same descent; and as for the proselytes in both places, there were some of the chief and honourable women converted in each: but to their minds, dispositions, and manners; the one were more candid, and ingenuous, and open to conviction and susceptive of the word, than the other; and used the apostles with better manners, with more mildness and gentleness, willing to hear what they had to say, without contradicting and blaspheming, and to examine with patience and candour what they delivered. Not that there is in any man, nor was there in those men naturally a disposition to attend to, and regard the Gospel of Christ; for there is a natural enmity in the minds of men to it, and with them it is folly and nonsense; nor are there any previous dispositions in the minds of men qualifying them for the grace of God; nor is anything of this kind a reason why some, and not others, are called by grace, for all are children of wrath, and none better than others; but this more noble disposition of mind and conduct was owing to the grace of God bestowed upon them; and which showed itself in the following instance:

in that they received the word with all readiness; or "who received", &c. which is a character, not of the Thessalonian Jews, as some think; though it is true of them that they received the word with joy of the Holy Ghost, and not as the word of man, but as the word of God, it coming to them not in word only, but in power, 1Th 1:5 but of the Beran Jews, who exceeded them, who showed at once a readiness and eager desire to attend the Gospel, and embrace it. This is to be understood not of the essential word Christ; though as it is true of him, that he is the word, and he is said to be received, and that readily and willingly, so these Bereans did receive him by faith, they believed in him, and made a profession of him; nor of the written word, for that is designed by the Scriptures, which they searched daily, and by which they examined, tried, and judged of the word they received; but of the word spoken by the apostle, the word of truth, the Gospel of salvation: this they received into their understandings, not merely notionally, so as to give their assent to it; but spiritually and experimentally, so as to feel the power, and enjoy the comfort of it, their understandings being opened by the Spirit of God for this purpose; otherwise the Gospel is unknown unto, and rejected by the natural man: they received the love of the truth, or the word of truth into their affections, not with a mere carnal flashy affection, arising from a principle of self-love; but with a spiritual affection of the Holy Ghost, with real solid gladness, it bringing the good news of salvation by Christ to them who saw themselves miserable, and undone: they received it into their hearts, so that it had a place there, and worked effectually in them: they believed it, not with a mere historical faith, but from the heart obeyed this form of doctrine delivered to them; and this they did with all readiness, as an hungry man receives his food, and greedily feeds upon it, or as a man ready to perish receives and lays hold on anything that offers for his safety.

And searched the Scriptures daily whether those things were so: they did not dispute with, and cavil at the apostle, as the Thessalonian Jews first did, Act 17:2 nor did they receive the word, right or wrong, or with an implicit faith; but they immediately betook themselves to reading and searching the writings of the Old Testament, to see whether the things which the apostle preached, concerning the Messiah, his incarnation, obedience, sufferings, death, and resurrection from the dead, were agreeable to them, or no; determining, if they were not, to reject them, but if they were, to embrace them, as they did; see Joh 5:39 and this they did continually day after day. They were neither backward to hear and receive the word, nor slothful to examine it.

Gill: Act 17:12 - -- Therefore many of them believed,.... What the apostle preached, and in Jesus of Nazareth, as the true Messiah, and professed their faith in him, upon ...

Therefore many of them believed,.... What the apostle preached, and in Jesus of Nazareth, as the true Messiah, and professed their faith in him, upon finding, through reading and searching the Scriptures, that the characters of the Messiah agreed in him, and that what the apostle delivered were entirely consonant to those writings:

also of honourable women which were Greeks, and of men not a few; besides the Jews, there were Gentiles also, both men and women; who were proselytes to the Jewish religion, and who were persons of figure and credit, especially the women, who were also converted and believed in Christ. These converts were the beginning of a Gospel church state in this place, which continued many ages after. Timon, one of the first seven deacons of the church at Jerusalem, is said to be bishop of Berea; though, according to others, Onesimus, the servant of Philemon, was the first bishop of this church: even in the fifth century mention is made of Lucas, bishop of Berea, who was present in the synods of Chalcedon and Ephesus; yea, in the ninth century, there were Christians dwelling in this place p.

Gill: Act 17:13 - -- But when the Jews of Thessalonica,.... The unbelieving Jews there, had knowledge that the word of God was preached of Paul at Berea; which they cam...

But when the Jews of Thessalonica,.... The unbelieving Jews there,

had knowledge that the word of God was preached of Paul at Berea; which they came at, either by persons that came from thence to Thessalonica, or by letters sent them:

they came thither also; as the Jews from Antioch and Iconium came to Lystra on a like account, Act 14:19

and stirred up the people; the common people, the natives of the place, against the apostles; suggesting that they were wicked men, and enemies to all laws, human or divine, civil or religious.

Gill: Act 17:14 - -- And then immediately the brethren,.... That were at Berea, the new converts there: sent away Paul, whom they knew the Jews mostly sought after, and...

And then immediately the brethren,.... That were at Berea, the new converts there:

sent away Paul, whom they knew the Jews mostly sought after, and were offended with:

to go as it were to the sea; the Aegean sea, or Archipelago, near to which Berea was: this seems to have been done, in order to make the people conclude that he intended to take shipping, and go into some other parts of the world, when the design was to go to Athens by foot, and so be safe from any lying in wait of his persecutors: the Alexandrian copy, the Vulgate Latin, and the Oriental versions read, "to go to the sea"; to the sea side, whither it seems he did go; and yet it looks as if he did not go by sea, but by land, to Athens:

but Silas and Timotheus abode there still; at Berea, to confirm and strengthen the young converts there made.

Gill: Act 17:15 - -- And they that conducted Paul,.... From Berea to the sea side: brought him unto Athens; a famous city in Attica, where both q Pliny and Ptolomy r pl...

And they that conducted Paul,.... From Berea to the sea side:

brought him unto Athens; a famous city in Attica, where both q Pliny and Ptolomy r place it, well known for the learning and wisdom of the ancient philosophers, who had their schools and universities in it; the former of these calls it a free city, and says, it needed no description nor commendation, its fame was so diffused everywhere. The account Jerom s gives of it is,

"Athens, a city in Achaia, dedicated to the studies of philosophy, which though but one, is always used to be called in the plural number; its haven, called the Piraeum, is described as fortified with seven walls.''

The city itself stood about two miles from the sea; it had its name either from the Greek word ηθονοη, which signifies the mind of God, as boasting of its divine knowledge; or rather from the word ×תין, "Athen", which may be interpreted "strangers", it being originally inhabited by the Pelasgi, who were a set of people that moved from place to place t; or because of the great multitude of strangers which flocked from all parts hither for learning, of whom mention is made in Act 17:21. The inhabitants of it have been called by different names; when under the Pelasgi, as Herodotus u observes, they were called Cranai; when under King Cecrops, they went by the name of Cecropidae; when Erechtheus had the government, they changed their name into Athenians; from Ion, the son of Xythus, their general, they were called Ionians. This city has gone through different fates: it was burnt by Xerxes, about 480 years before Christ; some years after that it was taken by Lysander; and after that restored to its ancient liberty by Demetrius; after this the Romans were possessed of it; and now it is in the hands of the Turks, and goes by the name of Setines. In Beza's ancient copy it follows, "but he passed through Thessalia, for he was forbidden to preach the word to them"; for as he came from Berea to Athens, he must come through Thessalia; but he made no stay here, but passed through, being forbid to preach the Gospel here, as he had been before to preach it in Asia and Bithynia, Act 16:6 nor have we any account anywhere else of the Gospel being preached in Thessaly; and in the second century, we read of Heathenism prevailing there, and of many gross acts of idolatry, particularly at Pella in Thessaly, a man was sacrificed to the gods: though in the beginning of the fourth century there were bishops out of Thessalia at the synod of Nice; and so there were at the synod at Sardica, about the middle of the same century: in the sixth century, Dion, bishop of Thebes in Thessalia, was in the first synod at Ephesus; and Constantinus, bishop of Demetrias, and Vigilantius of Larissa, both cities in Thessalia, were in another at the same place w.

And receiving a commandment; or "a letter from him" as one copy and the Syriac version read; that is, the brethren from Paul:

unto Silas and Timotheus for to come to him with all speed; to Athens, where he now was: they departed; from Paul at Athens, and came back to Berea.

Gill: Act 17:16 - -- Now while Paul waited for them at Athens..... That is, for Silas and Timotheus: his spirit was stirred in him; not only his soul was troubled and h...

Now while Paul waited for them at Athens..... That is, for Silas and Timotheus:

his spirit was stirred in him; not only his soul was troubled and his heart was grieved, but he was exasperated and provoked to the last degree: he was in a paroxysm; his heart was hot within him; he had a burning fire in his bones, and was weary with forbearing, and could not stay; his zeal wanted vent, and he gave it:

when he saw the city wholly given to idolatry; or "full of idols", as the Syriac and Arabic versions render it. So Cicero says x that Athens was full of temples; and Xenophon y observes that they had double the feasts of other people; and Pausanias z affirms, that the Athenians far exceeded others in the worship of the gods, and care about religion; and he relates, that they had an altar for Mercy, another for Shame, another for Fame, and another for Desire, and expressed more religion to the gods than others did: they had an altar dedicated to twelve gods a; and because they would be sure of all, they erected one to an unknown god; in short, they had so many of them, that one b jestingly said to them, our country is so full of deities, that one may more easily find a god than a man: so that with all their learning and wisdom they knew not God, 1Co 1:21.

Gill: Act 17:17 - -- Therefore disputed he in the synagogue with the Jews,.... There being a synagogue of the Jews here, and there being many Jews settled in this place, h...

Therefore disputed he in the synagogue with the Jews,.... There being a synagogue of the Jews here, and there being many Jews settled in this place, hence we read in Jewish writings c of men going from Jerusalem to Athens, and from Athens to Jerusalem; and hence it may be accounted for, how many of the Athenian philosophers came to be acquainted with the books and sentiments of the Jews, from whom they borrowed may things; since there were so many that dwelt among them, and doubtless had for years past, as well as by their travels into Egypt: and a Jewish synagogue being here, the apostle went into it, according to his usual manner, and began with them, as he was wont to do, preaching the Gospel to the Jews first, and then unto the Gentiles: with them he disputed, not about idolatry, or the worship of many gods, to which they were not addicted; nor about the one true and living God, whom they knew and professed; but about the Son of God, about the Messiah, contending and proving that Jesus of Nazareth was he:

and with the devout persons; that is, with the Gentiles, who were proselytes to the Jewish religion, and worshipped the God of Israel with the Jews, in their synagogues, but knew nothing of Jesus Christ, and the way of salvation by him:

and in the market daily with them that met him; where there was a concourse of people; and where, after the apostle had been once or twice, the people came purposely to meet with him, and to hear his discourses, and reason with him about points in religion: the Syriac version renders it, "in the street"; and then the sense seems to be, that as he met persons in the street, day by day, as he walked along, he would stop and talk with them, about religious things, and about their idolatry, vanity, and superstition.

Gill: Act 17:18 - -- Then certain philosophers of the Epicureans,.... These were so called from Epicurus, the son of Neocles, who was born 342 years before Christ, and tau...

Then certain philosophers of the Epicureans,.... These were so called from Epicurus, the son of Neocles, who was born 342 years before Christ, and taught philosophy at Athens, in his garden; the principal tenets of which were, that the world was not made by any deity, or with any design, but came into its being and form, through a fortuitous concourse of atoms, of various sizes and magnitude, which met, and jumbled, and cemented together, and so formed the world; and that the world is not governed by the providence of God; for though he did not deny the being of God, yet he thought it below his notice, and beneath his majesty to concern himself with its affairs; and also, that the chief happiness of men lies in pleasure. His followers were called "Epicureans"; of which there have been two sorts; the one were called the strict or rigid "Epicureans", who placed all happiness in the pleasure of the mind, arising from the practice of moral virtue, and which is thought by some to be the true principle of "Epicureans"; the other were called the loose, or the remiss Epicureans, who understood their master in the gross sense, and placed all their happiness in the pleasure of the body, in brutal and sensual pleasure, in living a voluptuous life, in eating and drinking, &c. and this is the common notion imbibed of an Epicurean.

And of the Stoics: the author of this sect was Zeno, whose followers were so called from the Greek word "Stoa", which signifies a portico, or piazza, under which Zeno used to walk, and teach his philosophy, and where great numbers of disciples attended him, who from hence were called "Stoics": their chief tenets were, that there is but one God, and that the world was made by him, and is governed by fate; that happiness lies in virtue, and virtue has its own reward in itself; that all virtues are linked together, and all vices are equal; that a wise and good man is destitute of all passion, and uneasiness of mind, is always the same, and always joyful, and ever happy in the greatest torture, pain being no real evil; that the soul lives after the body, and that the world will be destroyed by fire. Now the philosophers of these two sects

encountered him; the Apostle Paul; they attacked him, and disputed with him upon some points, which were contrary to their philosophy:

and some said, what will this babbler say? this talking, prating fellow? though the word here used does not signify, as some have thought, a sower of words; as if they meant, that the apostle was a dealer is many words, a verbose man, and full of words, but not matter; but it properly signifies a gatherer of seeds; and the allusion is either to a set of idle people, that used to go to markets and fairs, and pick up seeds of corn, that were shook out of sacks, upon which they lived; and so the word came to be used for an idle good for nothing fellow, and for one that picked up tales and fables, and carried them about for a livelihood. So Demosthenes, in a way of reproach, called Aeschincs by this name; and such an one was the apostle reckoned: or the metaphor is taken from little birds, as the sparrow, &c. that pick up seeds, and live upon them, and are of no value and use. Harpocratian says d, there is a certain little bird, of the jay or jackdaw kind, which is called "Spermologos" (the word here used), from its picking up of seeds, of which Aristophanes makes mention; and that from this a base and contemptible man, and one that lives by others, is called by this name: from whence we may learn in what a contemptuous manner the apostle was used in this polite city, by these men of learning.

Other some, he seemeth to be a setter forth of strange gods; other than those worshipped in the city of Athens: this was the charge which Melitus brought against Socrates;

"Socrates (says he e) has acted an unrighteous part; the gods, whom the city reckons such, he does not, introducing other and new gods.''

Aelianus f represents him as censured by Aristophanes, as one that introduced ξενας δαιμονας, "strange gods", though he neither knew them, nor honoured them. The reason why they thought the apostle was for bringing in other gods, than which nothing was more foreign from him, was,

because he preached unto them Jesus, and the resurrection: the Syriac version reads, "and his resurrection"; that is, the resurrection of Christ; the Arabic version renders it, "the resurrection from the dead"; the general resurrection; both doubtless were preached by him, see Act 17:32 Jesus they took for one strange and new God, they had never heard of before, and "Anastasis", or "the resurrection", for another; which need not be wondered at, when they had altars erected for Mercy, Fame, Shame, and Desire; see Gill on Act 17:16.

Gill: Act 17:19 - -- And they took him,.... Not that they laid hands on him, and carried him away by violence, as a derider of their gods, and an introducer of new ones, i...

And they took him,.... Not that they laid hands on him, and carried him away by violence, as a derider of their gods, and an introducer of new ones, in order to punish him; but they invited him to go with them, and they took him along with them in a friendly manner, and had him to a more convenient place for preaching and disputation, and where were many learned men to hear and judge of his doctrine; and this appears from their desire to hear what his doctrine was, and from his quiet departure, after he had ended his discourse:

and brought him unto Areopagus. The Arabic version seems to understand this of a person, rendering it, "and brought him to the most skilful, and the judge of the doctors"; to be heard and examined before him, about the doctrine he preached, who was most capable of judging concerning it; and this might be Dionysius, who is called the Areopagite, and was converted by the apostle, Act 17:34. The Ethiopic version renders it, "they brought him to the house of their god"; to one of their idols' temple, the temple of Mars, which is not much amiss; for we are told g, that Areopagus was a street in Athens, in which was the temple of Mars, from whence it had its name; but the Syriac version renders it best of all, "they brought him to the house of judgment, or "court of judicature", which is called Areopagus"; and so it is called "Martium judicium", or Mars's "court of judicature", by Apuleius h, and "Martis curia", or the "court of Mars", by Juvenal i, for it was a court where causes were tried, and the most ancient one with the Athenians, being instituted by Cerops, their first king; and is thought to be near as ancient, if not fully as ancient, yea, as more ancient than the sanhedrim, or the court of seventy elders, appointed by Moses among the Jews. It was called Areopagus, because Ares, or Mars, was the first that was judged there k. The case was this, Alcippe, the daughter of Mars, being ravished by Habirrhothius, the son of Neptune, and caught by Mars in the very fact, was killed by him; upon which Neptune arraigned Mars for the murder, and tried him in this place, by a jury of twelve deities, by whom he was acquitted l. Hither Paul was brought, not to be tried in a legal manner; for it does not appear that any charge was exhibited against him, or any legal process carried on, only an inquiry was made about his doctrine, and that only to gratify their curiosity:

saying, may we know what this new doctrine, whereof thou speakest, is? for they had never heard of Jesus, nor of salvation by him, nor of the resurrection of the dead; these were all new things to them, and therefore they were the more curious to ask after them, new things being what they were fond of: wherefore they call his doctrine new, not so much by way of reproach, as suggesting it to be a reason why they inquired after it, and why they desired him to give them some account of it; and that it should be a new doctrine with them, or if they reproached it with the charge of novelty, it need not be wondered at in them, when the Jews charged and reproached the doctrine of Christ in like manner, Mar 1:27.

Gill: Act 17:20 - -- For thou bringest certain strange things to our ears,.... Strange doctrines and strange deities, such as they had never heard of before: we would k...

For thou bringest certain strange things to our ears,.... Strange doctrines and strange deities, such as they had never heard of before:

we would know therefore what these things mean; they desire he would explain these things to them, and let them know the rise, and ground, and nature, and end, and design of them.

Gill: Act 17:21 - -- For all the Athenians,.... The natives of Athens, who were born and lived there, and were inhabitants of the city, and free of it: and strangers wh...

For all the Athenians,.... The natives of Athens, who were born and lived there, and were inhabitants of the city, and free of it:

and strangers which were there; who came there from several parts of the world, to get wisdom and knowledge, to learn the several arts and sciences, and to attend the several sects of philosophers they made choice of:

spent their time in nothing else but either to tell or to hear some new thing; that is, they did so for the most part; and this was the complexion and taste of the generality of them; and with this agrees what Demosthenes himself says of them m,

"we, says he (for the truth shall be said), sit here, ουδεν ποιουντες, "doing nothing"----inquiring in the court, ει τι λεγεται νεωτεÏον, "whether any new thing is said."''

The character of such persons is given, and they are described in a very lively manner by Theophrastus n. The Jewish doctors, at this time, were much of the same cast in their divinity schools; the usual question asked, when they met one another, was, מה חדוש, "what new thing" have you in the divinity school today o?

Gill: Act 17:22 - -- Then Paul stood in the midst of Mars' hill,.... Or of Areopagus, as it is better rendered in Act 17:19 for it is the same place, and it is the same wo...

Then Paul stood in the midst of Mars' hill,.... Or of Areopagus, as it is better rendered in Act 17:19 for it is the same place, and it is the same word that is here used: Paul stood in the midst of that court of judicature, amidst the Areopagites, the judges of that court, and the wise and learned philosophers of the different sects that were assembled together:

and said, ye men of Athens, I perceive that in all things ye are too superstitious; or "more religious", than any other persons, in other places, which has been observed before on Act 17:16 they had more gods, and more altars, and more festivals, and were more diligent and studious in the worship of the gods, than others. And this manner of addressing them, both as citizens of Athens, and as very religious persons, and who, as such, greatly exceeded all others, must greatly tend to engage their attention to him.

Gill: Act 17:23 - -- For as I passed by,.... Or "through"; that is, through the city of Athens: and beheld your devotions; not so much their acts of worship and religio...

For as I passed by,.... Or "through"; that is, through the city of Athens:

and beheld your devotions; not so much their acts of worship and religion, as the gods which they worshipped; in which sense this word is used in 2Th 2:4 and the altars which were erected to them, and the temples in which they were worshipped; and so the Syriac and Arabic versions render it, "the houses", and "places of your worship"; and the Ethiopic version, "your images", or "deities",

I found an altar with this inscription, TO THE UNKNOWN GOD. Pausanias p speaks in the plural number of altars of gods, that were named unknown, at Athens; and so says Apollonius Tyanaeus to Timasion q it is wisest to speak well of all the gods, especially at Athens, where there are altars to unknown gods: it may be, there were altars that had the inscription in the plural number; and there was one which Paul took particular notice of, in the singular number; or the above writers may speak of altars to unknown gods, because there might be many altars with this inscription: the whole of the inscription, according to Theophylact, was this;

"to the gods of Asia, Europe, and Lybia (or Africa), to the unknown and strange god;''

though Jerom r makes this to be in the plural number: certain it is, that Lucian s swears by the unknown god that was at Athens, and says, we finding the unknown god at Athens, and worshipping with hands stretched out towards heaven, gave thanks unto him: the reason why they erected an altar with such an inscription might be, for fear when they took in the gods of other nations, there might be some one which they knew not; wherefore, to omit none, they erect an altar to him; and which proves what the apostle says, that they were more religious and superstitious than others: or it may be they might have a regard to the God of the Jews, whose name Jehovah with them was not to be pronounced, and who, by the Gentiles, was called "Deus incertus" t; and here, in the Syriac version, it is rendered, "the hidden God", as the God of Israel is called, Isa 45:15 and that he is here designed seems manifest from what follows,

whom therefore ye ignorantly worship, him declare I unto you; which could not be said by him of any other deity. God is an unknown God to those who have only the light of nature to guide them; for though it may be known by it that there is a God, and that there is but one, and somewhat of him may be discerned thereby; yet the nature of his essence, and the perfections of his nature, and the unity of his being, are very little, and not truly and commonly understood, and the persons in the Godhead not at all, and still less God in Christ, whom to know is life eternal: hence the Gentiles are described as such who know not God; wherefore, if he is worshipped by them at all, it must be ignorantly: and that they are ignorant worshippers of him, appears by worshipping others more than him, and besides him, or him in others, and these idols of gold, silver, brass, wood, and stone; and by their indecencies and inhumanity used in the performance of their worship: wherefore a revelation became necessary, by which men might be acquainted with the nature of the divine Being, and the true manner of worshipping him; in which a declaration is made of the nature and perfections of God, and of the persons in the Godhead, the object of worship; of the counsels, purposes, and decrees of God; of his covenant transactions with his Son respecting the salvation of his chosen people; of his love, grace, and mercy, displayed in the mission and gift of Christ to be the Saviour and Redeemer of them; of the glory of his attributes in their salvation; and of his whole mind and will, both with respect to doctrine and practice; and which every faithful minister of the Gospel, as the Apostle Paul, shuns not, according to his ability, truly and fully to declare.

Gill: Act 17:24 - -- God that made the world, and all things therein,.... In this account of the divine Being, as the Creator of the world, and all things in it, as the ap...

God that made the world, and all things therein,.... In this account of the divine Being, as the Creator of the world, and all things in it, as the apostle agrees with Moses, and the rest of the sacred Scriptures; so he condemns both the notion of the Epicurean philosophers, who denied that the world was made by God, but said that it owed its being to a fortuitous concourse of atoms; and the notion of the Peripatetics, or Aristotelians, who asserted the eternity of the world; and some of both sects were doubtless present.

Seeing that he is the Lord of heaven and earth; as appears by his being the Creator of both; hence he supports them in their being, and governs all creatures in them by his providence.

Dwelleth not in temples made with hands; such as were the idol temples at Athens; nor in any other edifices built by man, so as to be there fixed and limited; no, not in the temple at Jerusalem: but he dwells in temples that are not made with hands, as in the temple of Christ's human nature, in which the fulness of the Godhead dwells bodily, and in the hearts of his people, who are the temples of the Holy Ghost. This strikes at a notion of the Athenians, as if God was limited, and circumscribed, and included within the bounds of a shrine, or temple, though it is not at all contrary to his promises, or the hopes of his own people, of his presence in places appointed for divine worship, but is expressive of the infinity and immensity of God.

Gill: Act 17:25 - -- Neither is worshipped with men's hands,.... Or "served" with them; or "ministered unto" by them, as the Syriac version renders it: and the sense is, t...

Neither is worshipped with men's hands,.... Or "served" with them; or "ministered unto" by them, as the Syriac version renders it: and the sense is, that men by worshipping God do not give anything to him, that can be of any use or service to him; he, being God all sufficient, stands in need of nothing; for external worship is not here intended by worshipping with men's hands, in distinction from, and opposition to, internal worship, or to the worship of God with the heart; but that whether it be with the one or with the other, or both, nothing is given to God, as adding any thing to his essential glory and happiness:

as though he needed anything; for he does not, he is "El Shaddai", God all sufficient; nor can anything be given to him, he has not; or otherwise all perfection would not be in him: but that he cannot be indigent of anything, appears from hence,

seeing he giveth to all life and breath; or "the breath of life", as the Ethiopic version renders it; this God breathed into man at first, and he became a living soul; and every animate creature, everyone that has life and breath, have them from God; he gives them to them, and continues them:

and all things; that are enjoyed by them, and are necessary for their subsistence, and for the comfort of life, and for both their use and profit, and for their delight and pleasure; wherefore he that gives them all things, cannot want anything himself, nor receive anything at their hands. This clause is left out in the Syriac, Arabic, and Ethiopic versions.

Gill: Act 17:26 - -- And hath made of one blood,.... That is, of one man's blood; the Vulgate Latin version reads, "of one"; and the Arabic version of De Dieu reads, "of o...

And hath made of one blood,.... That is, of one man's blood; the Vulgate Latin version reads, "of one"; and the Arabic version of De Dieu reads, "of one man"; of Adam, the first parent of all mankind, and who had the blood of all men in his veins: hence the Jews u say,

"the first man was דמו של עול×, "the blood of the world";''

and this by propagation has been derived from him, and communicated to all mankind. They also say w, that

"the reason why man was created alone (or there was but one man created) was, on account of families, that they might not be stirred up one against another;''

that is, strive and contend with one another about pre-eminence: and they add,

"that the righteous might not say we are the sons of the righteous, and ye are the sons of the wicked.''

And it is a certain truth that follows upon this, that no man has any reason to vaunt over another, and boast of his blood and family; and as little reason have any to have any dependence upon their being the children of believers, or to distinguish themselves from others, and reject them as the children of unbelievers, when all belong to one family, and are of one man's blood, whether Adam or Noah: of whom are

all nations of men, for to dwell on all the face of the earth; for from Adam sprung a race of men, which multiplied on the face of the earth, and peopled the world before the flood; these being destroyed by the flood, and Noah and his family saved, his descendants were scattered all over the earth, and repeopled it: and this is the original of all the nations of men, and of all the inhabitants of the earth; and stands opposed to the fabulous accounts of the Heathens, which the apostle might have in his view, that men at first grew up out of the earth, or after the flood were formed of stones, which Deucalion and Prometheus threw over their heads; and particularly the Athenians boasted that they sprung out of the earth, which Diogenes ridiculed as common with mice and worms. But the apostle ascribes all to one blood:

and hath determined the times before appointed; how long the world he has made shall continue; and the several distinct periods, ages, and generations, in which such and such men should live, such and such nations should exist, and such monarchies should be in being, as the Assyrian, Persian, Grecian, and Roman, and how long they should subsist; as also the several seasons of the year, as seedtime and harvest, cold and heat, summer and winter, and day and night; and which are so bounded, and kept so distinct in their revolutions, as not to interfere with, and encroach upon each other; and likewise the several years, months, and days of every man's life; see Job 7:1 to which may be added, the times of the law and Gospel; the time of Christ's birth and death; the time of the conversion of particular persons; and all their times of desertion, temptation, affliction, and comfort; the times of the church's sufferings, both under Rome Pagan and Rome Papal; of the holy city being trodden under foot, of the witnesses prophesying in sackcloth, and of their being killed, and their bodies lying unburied, and of their resurrection and ascension to heaven, Rev 2:10 Rev 11:12 the time of antichrist's reign and ruin, Rev 13:5 and of Christ's personal coming, and the day of judgment, 1Ti 6:15 and of his reign on earth for a thousand years, Rev 20:4. All these are appointed times, and determined by the Creator and Governor of the world:

and the bounds of their habitation; where men shall dwell, and how long they shall continue there the age or distinct period of time, in which every man was, or is to come into the world, is fixed and determined by God; nor can, nor does anyone come into the world sooner or later than that time; and also the particular country, city, town, and spot of ground where he shall dwell; and the term of time how long he shall dwell there, and then remove to another place, or be removed by death. And to this agrees the Ethiopic version, which renders the whole thus, "and hath appointed his times, and his years, how long they shall dwell"; see Deu 32:8 to which the apostle seems to refer.

Gill: Act 17:27 - -- That they should seek the Lord,.... Or "God", as the Alexandrian copy and others, and the Vulgate Latin, Syriac, and Ethiopic versions read; their Cre...

That they should seek the Lord,.... Or "God", as the Alexandrian copy and others, and the Vulgate Latin, Syriac, and Ethiopic versions read; their Creator, and kind Benefactor, and who has appointed their time of life, and their habitations for them; and this should engage them to seek to know him, who has done all this for them, and to fear and serve him, and to glorify his name:

if haply they might feel after him, and find him; which shows, that though it is possible for men, by a contemplation of the perfections of God, visible in the works of creation and providence, so to find God, as to know that there is one, and that there is but one God, who has made all things; and so as to be convinced of the vanity and falsehood of all other gods, and to see the folly, wickedness, and weakness of idolatrous worship; yet, at the same time, it very strongly intimates, how dim and obscure the light of nature is; since those, who have nothing else to direct them, are like persons in the dark, who "feel" and grope about after God, whom they cannot see; and after all their search and groping, there is only an "haply", a peradventure, a may be, that they find him:

though he be not far from everyone of us; not only by his omnipresence, and immensity, whereby he is everywhere; but by his power in supporting all in their being; and by his goodness in continually communicating the blessings of providence to them.

Gill: Act 17:28 - -- For in him we live, and move, and have our being,.... The natural life which men live is from God; and they are supported in it by him; and from him t...

For in him we live, and move, and have our being,.... The natural life which men live is from God; and they are supported in it by him; and from him they have all the comforts and blessings of life; and all motions, whether external or internal, of body or of mind, are of God, and none of them are without the concourse of his providence, and strength assistance from him; though the disorder and irregularity of these motions, whereby they become sinful, are of themselves, or of the devil; and their being, and the maintenance of it, and continuance in it, are all owing to the power and providence of God.

As certain also of your own poets have said; the Syriac version reads in the singular number, "as a certain one of your wise men has said"; but all others read in the plural; and some have thought, that the apostle refers to what goes before, that being an Iambic verse of some of the poets, as well as to what follows, which is a citation from Aratus x and whom the apostle might have called his own, as he was his countryman; for Aratus was a native of Solis, a city of Cilicia, not far from Tarsus yea, some say y he was of Tarsus, where the apostle was born: but Aratus being an Heathen, and the apostle speaking to Heathens, calls him one of them; and the rather, that what is cited might be the more regarded by them: though the expression is also z said to be in an hymn to Jove, written by Cleanthes, who taught at Athens; and so the apostle addressing the Athenians, might, with greater propriety, say, "as certain of your own poets say": it is also said to be in Aratus the astronomer, and in the poet Homer; so that the plural number may well be used. Which is,

for we are also his offspring; the offspring of Jove, says Aratus; which the apostle applies to the true Jehovah, the Creator of all men, by whom, and after whose image, they are made, and so are truly his offspring; upon which the apostle argues as follows.

Gill: Act 17:29 - -- Forasmuch then as we are the offspring of God,.... In the sense before given; for the apostle is not here speaking of himself, and other saints, as be...

Forasmuch then as we are the offspring of God,.... In the sense before given; for the apostle is not here speaking of himself, and other saints, as being the children of God, by adoption, and by regenerating grace, and faith in Christ Jesus, but as men in common with others, and with these Athenians:

we ought not to think that the Godhead is like unto gold, or silver, or stone, graven by art and man's device; for men themselves, who are the offspring of God, and made after his image, are not to be compared to graven images of gold, silver, and stone, but are vastly preferable to them, they being formed by their art, and the device of their minds; and much less then should God, the Creator of men, and from whom they spring, be likened to, or represented by, any such thing; for so to think of God, is to think very unworthily of him; for if to think thus of ourselves, who are descended from him, would be a debasing of us, then much more to think so of God, the Father of spirits, must be a depreciating of him; and which by no means ought to be done, and argues great stupidity: if living rational creatures are not to be equalled to, and compared with, senseless statues, much less God, the former of men and angels.

Gill: Act 17:30 - -- And the times of this ignorance God winked at,.... Not that he approved of, or encouraged such blindness and folly, as appeared among the Gentiles, wh...

And the times of this ignorance God winked at,.... Not that he approved of, or encouraged such blindness and folly, as appeared among the Gentiles, when they worshipped idols of gold, silver, and stone, taking them for deities; but rather the sense is, he despised this, and them for it, and was displeased and angry with them; and as an evidence of such contempt and indignation, he overlooked them, and took no notice of them, and gave them no revelation to direct them, nor prophets to instruct them, and left them to their stupidity and ignorance:

but now commandeth all men everywhere to repent; that is, he hath given orders, that the doctrine of repentance, as well as remission of sins, should be preached to all nations, to Gentiles as well as Jews; and that it becomes them to repent of their idolatries, and turn from their idols, and worship the one, only, living and true God: and though for many hundreds of years God had neglected them, and sent no messengers, nor messages to them, to acquaint them with his will, and to show them their follies and mistakes; yet now he had sent his apostles unto them, to lay before them their sins, and call them to repentance; and to stir them up to this, the apostle informs them of the future judgment in the following verse. Repentance being represented as a command, does not suppose it to be in the power of men, or contradict evangelical repentance, being the free grace gift of God, but only shows the need men stand in of it, and how necessary and requisite it is; and when it is said to be a command to all, this does not destroy its being a special blessing of the covenant of grace to some; but points out the sad condition that all men are in as sinners, and that without repentance they must perish: and indeed, all men are obliged to natural repentance for sin, though to all men the grace of evangelical repentance is not given: the Jews a call repentance מצות התשובה, "the command of repentance", though they do not think it obligatory on men, as the other commands of the law. The law gives no encouragement to repentance, and shows no mercy on account of it; it is a branch of the Gospel ministry, and goes along with the doctrine of the remission of sins; and though in the Gospel, strictly taken, there is no command, yet being largely taken for the whole ministry of the word, it includes this, and everything else which Christ has commanded, and was taught by him and his apostles; Mat 28:20.

Gill: Act 17:31 - -- Because he hath appointed a day,.... The day of judgment is fixed by God in his eternal purposes, and is sure and certain, and will come, though it is...

Because he hath appointed a day,.... The day of judgment is fixed by God in his eternal purposes, and is sure and certain, and will come, though it is not known by men or angels; and this is a reason why God will have the doctrine of repentance everywhere published, both to Jews and Gentiles, since all must come to judgment: and the day for it is appointed by him,

in the which he will judge the world in righteousness; the whole world will be judged, and every individual in it, good and bad, righteous and wicked; and this judgment will be a righteous one; it will proceed according to the strict rules of justice and equity, and upon the foot of the righteousness of Christ, as that has been received or rejected by men, or as men are clothed with, or are without that righteousness:

by that man whom he hath ordained; Beza's ancient copy reads, "the man Jesus": not that the apostle means that Christ is a mere man; for then he would not be fit to be a Judge of quick and dead, and to pass and execute the definitive sentence; which requires omniscience and omnipotence: but preaching to mere Heathens, he chose not at once to assert the deity of Christ, though he tacitly suggests it: but intended, by degrees, to open the glories of his nature and office to them, he being the person God had from all eternity ordained, and in time had signified, should have all judgment committed to him, and by whom the last judgment shall be managed and transacted:

whereof he hath given assurance to all men: or full proof, both of his being the Judge, and of his fitness to be one, and also of the righteousness, according to which he will judge:

in that he hath raised him from the dead; whereby he was declared to be the Son of God; and when all power in heaven and in earth was given to him; and which was done for the justification of all those for whose offences he was delivered: and this seems to be the reason why the apostle calls Christ the Judge a man, that he might have the opportunity of mentioning his resurrection from the dead.

Gill: Act 17:32 - -- When they heard of the resurrection of the dead,.... Of a certain man that the apostle said God had raised from the dead, though they knew not who he ...

When they heard of the resurrection of the dead,.... Of a certain man that the apostle said God had raised from the dead, though they knew not who he was:

some mocked; at him, and at the doctrine he preached: these very likely were of the Epicurean sect, who disbelieved a future state; though, as Tertullian observes b, the doctrine of the resurrection was denied by every sect of the philosophers: it is a doctrine of pure revelation, and what the light of nature never taught men, and by which men being only guided, have declared against, and have treated it with the utmost ridicule and contempt. Pliny c reckons it, among childish fancies, and calls it vanity, and downright madness to believe it; as does also Caecilius in Minutius Felix d, and who even calls it a lie, and places it among old wives' fables; and Celsus in Origen e represents it as exceeding detestable, abominable, and impossible.

And others said, we will hear thee again of this matter; some think these were of the Stoic sect, who held a future state, and that the soul would live after the body, and had some notions which looked inclining to this doctrine: however, these thought there might be something in what the apostle said; they could not receive it readily, and yet could not deny it; they were willing to take time to consider of it; and were desirous of hearing him again upon that subject; in which they might be very open and upright; and this might not be a mere excuse to shift off any further hearing at that time, like that of Felix, in Act 24:1.

Gill: Act 17:33 - -- So Paul departed from among them. As it was high time, when they fell to deriding and scoffing at him; for hereby they judged themselves unworthy of t...

So Paul departed from among them. As it was high time, when they fell to deriding and scoffing at him; for hereby they judged themselves unworthy of the Gospel ministry: the Ethiopic version adds, "from Athens"; but it does not appear that the apostle went directly out of the city; we read afterwards of his departing from Athens, Act 18:1 but the sense is, that he went out of the Areopagus, from that court of judicature; and from among the judges of it, and the philosophers of every sect, that stood around him in it; they having no more to say to him, nor he to them. And this shows, that he was not brought to be tried and judged, in order to be punished, but only to be heard concerning his doctrine; of which, when they had heard enough, he departed quietly, no one molesting him, unless with scoffs and jeers.

Gill: Act 17:34 - -- Howbeit, certain men clave unto him, and believed,.... There were some who were ordained to eternal life, to whom the Gospel came in power, and they r...

Howbeit, certain men clave unto him, and believed,.... There were some who were ordained to eternal life, to whom the Gospel came in power, and they received the love of the truth, and their hearts and affections were knit unto the apostle; and they followed him, and kept to him, and privately conversed with him, and believed his doctrine, and in Jesus Christ, whom he preached unto them; to these the Gospel was the savour of life unto life, when to the scoffers and mockers it was the savour of death unto death: and this is the fruit and effect of the Gospel ministry, wherever it comes:

among the which was Dionysius the Areopagite; a judge in the court of Areopagus: how many judges that court consisted of, is not certain, nor whether there was one who was superior to the rest; if there was such an one, Dionysius seems to have been he, since he is called the Areopagite. The business of this court was not only to try causes of murder, which seems to have been the original business of it; but by these judges the rights of the city were preserved and defended, war was proclaimed, and all law suits adjusted and decided; and they made it their business to look after idle and slothful persons, and inquire how they lived f: they always heard and judged causes in the night, in the dark, because they would only know facts, and not persons, lest they should be influenced by their afflictions, and be led wrong g; they were very famous in other nations for their wisdom and skill, and for their gravity and strict justice. Dolabella, proconsul of Asia, having a woman brought before him for poisoning her husband and son, which she confessed, and gave reasons for doing it, referred the matter to a council, who refused to pass sentence; upon which he sent the case to Athens, to the Areopagites, as to judges "more grave" and "more experienced" h: and hence these words of Julian the emperor i,

"let an Areopagite be judge, and we will not be afraid of the judgment.''

This Dionysius the Areopagite is said, by another Dionysius, bishop of the Corinthians, a very ancient writer k, to be the first bishop of the Athenians, which is more likely than that he should be a bishop in France. It is reported of him, that being at Heliopolis in Egypt, along with Apollophanes, a philosopher, at the time of Christ's sufferings, he should say concerning the unusual eclipse that then was, that "a God unknown, and clothed with flesh, suffered", on whose account the whole world was darkened; or, as, others affirm, he said, "either the God of nature suffers, or the frame of the world will be dissolved": it is also related of him that when he was converted by the apostle at Athens, he went to Clemens, bishop of Rome, and was sent by him with others into the west, to preach the Gospel; some of which went to Spain, and others to France, and that he steered his course to Paris, and there, with Rusticus and Eleutherius his "colleagues", suffered martyrdom l. The books ascribed unto him concerning the divine names, and ecclesiastical hierarchy, are spurious things, stuffed with foolish, absurd, and impious notions, and seem to have been written in the "fifth" century.

And a woman named Damaris; some of the ancients, and also some modern writers, take this woman to be the wife of Dionysius; but had she been his wife, she would have been doubtless called so; however, by the particular mention of her name, she seems to have been a person of some note and figure: the name is a diminutive from δαμαÏ, Damar, which signifies a wife.

And others with them; with these two, as the Arabic version renders it; that is, with Dionysius and Damaris. These laid the foundation of a Gospel church at Athens. Dionysius, as before observed, was the first bishop, or pastor of it; it is also said that Narcissus, one of the seventy disciples, was bishop of this place; See Gill on Luk 10:1. In the "second" century Publius was bishop of the church at Athens, who suffered martyrdom for Christ in the time of Hadrian; and was succeeded by Quadratus m, who was famous for a writing he presented to the said emperor, in favour of the churches in common, and the success of it, about the year 128; at the same time, Aristides, a famous philosopher and Christian, flourished in the church at Athens, who wrote an apology for the Christian religion; and also Jovius, a presbyter and martyr, and a disciple of Dionysius; likewise Athenagoras, a man of great learning and piety, who wrote also an apology for the Christians, and a treatise concerning the resurrection of the dead, which are still extant; the former was written to the emperors Antoninus and Commodus: in the "third" century mention is made of the church at Athens; and Origen n speaks very honourably of it, as meek and quiet, and desirous of approving itself to God. In the "fourth" century it appears that there were Christians there, since Maximus the emperor stirred up wicked men to molest and distress them; and there was a Christian school there, in which Bazil and Gregory Nazianzen were brought up. In the "fifth" century there was a church in this place; and in the "sixth", a Christian school, in which Boethius Patricius learned the liberal arts; and in the "seventh" century mention is made of a bishop of Athens, who was in the sixth council at Constantinople o: thus far this church state is to be traced.

expand all
Commentary -- Verse Notes / Footnotes

NET Notes: Act 17:2 Although the word διελέξατο (dielexato; from διαλέγομαι...

NET Notes: Act 17:3 See the note on Christ in 2:31. The identification of the Messiah with Jesus indicates Paul was proclaiming the fulfillment of messianic promise.

NET Notes: Act 17:4 Grk “not a few”; this use of negation could be misleading to the modern English reader, however, and so has been translated as “quit...

NET Notes: Act 17:5 BDAG 223 s.v. δῆμος 2 has “in a Hellenistic city, a convocation of citizens called together for the purpose of transac...

NET Notes: Act 17:6 Throughout the world. Note how some of those present had knowledge of what had happened elsewhere. Word about Paul and his companions and their messag...

NET Notes: Act 17:7 Acting…saying…Jesus. The charges are serious, involving sedition (Luke 23:2). If the political charges were true, Rome would have to react...

NET Notes: Act 17:8 L&N 37.93 defines πολιτάρχης (politarch") as “a public official responsible for admin...

NET Notes: Act 17:9 That is, “a payment” or “a pledge of security” (BDAG 472 s.v. ἱκανός 1) for which “bail&#...

NET Notes: Act 17:10 See the note on synagogue in 6:9.

NET Notes: Act 17:11 BDAG 437 s.v. ἡμέρα 2.c has “every day” for this phrase in this verse.

NET Notes: Act 17:12 Or “respected.”

NET Notes: Act 17:13 Or “stirring up” (BDAG 990-91 s.v. ταράσσω 2). The point is the agitation of the crowds.

NET Notes: Act 17:14 Grk “remained there”; the referent (Berea) has been specified in the translation for clarity.

NET Notes: Act 17:15 They left. See 1 Thess 3:1-2, which shows they went from here to Thessalonica.

NET Notes: Act 17:16 Or “when he saw.” The participle θεωροῦντος (qewrounto") has been translated as a ...

NET Notes: Act 17:17 BDAG 437 s.v. ἡμέρα 2.c has “every day” for this phrase in this verse.

NET Notes: Act 17:18 This is a parenthetical note by the author.

NET Notes: Act 17:19 The Areopagus has been traditionally understood as reference to a rocky hill near the Acropolis in Athens, although this place may well have been loca...

NET Notes: Act 17:20 Grk “these things”; but since the referent (“surprising things”) is so close, the repetition of “these things” sou...

NET Notes: Act 17:21 This is a parenthetical note by the author. The reference to newness may be pejorative.

NET Notes: Act 17:22 BDAG 513 s.v. κατά B.6 translates the phrase κατὰ πάντα (kata panta) as “in al...

NET Notes: Act 17:23 BDAG 13 s.v. ἀγνοέω 1.b has “Abs. ὅ ἀγνοοῦντες ε&#...

NET Notes: Act 17:24 On the statement does not live in temples made by human hands compare Acts 7:48. This has implications for idols as well. God cannot be represented by...

NET Notes: Act 17:25 Grk “he himself gives to all [people] life and breath and all things.”

NET Notes: Act 17:26 Grk “the boundaries of their habitation.” L&N 80.5 has “fixed limits of the places where they would live” for this phrase.

NET Notes: Act 17:27 The participle ὑπάρχοντα (Juparconta) has been translated as a concessive adverbial participle.

NET Notes: Act 17:28 This quotation is from Aratus (ca. 310-245 b.c.), Phaenomena 5. Paul asserted a general relationship and accountability to God for all humanity.

NET Notes: Act 17:29 Or “thought.” BDAG 336 s.v. ἐνθύμησις has “thought, reflection, idea” as the cat...

NET Notes: Act 17:30 He now commands all people everywhere to repent. God was now asking all mankind to turn to him. No nation or race was excluded.

NET Notes: Act 17:31 The participle ἀναστήσας (anasthsa") indicates means here.

NET Notes: Act 17:32 L&N 33.408 has “some scoffed (at him) Ac 17:32” for ἐχλεύαζον (ecleuazon) here; the impe...

NET Notes: Act 17:33 Grk “left out of their midst”; the referent (the Areopagus) has been specified in the translation for clarity.

NET Notes: Act 17:34 Grk “and a woman”; but this καί (kai) has not been translated since English normally uses a coordinating conjunction only b...

Geneva Bible: Act 17:3 ( 2 ) Opening and alleging, that Christ must needs have suffered, and risen again from the dead; and that this Jesus, whom I preach unto you, is Chris...

Geneva Bible: Act 17:5 ( 3 ) But the Jews which believed not, moved with envy, took unto them certain ( a ) lewd fellows of the baser sort, and gathered a company, and set a...

Geneva Bible: Act 17:6 And when they found them not, they drew Jason and certain brethren unto the rulers of the city, crying, These that have turned the ( b ) world upside ...

Geneva Bible: Act 17:9 And when they had taken ( c ) security of Jason, and of the other, they let them go. ( c ) When Jason had put them in good assurance that they would ...

Geneva Bible: Act 17:10 ( 4 ) And the brethren immediately sent away Paul and Silas by night unto Berea: who coming [thither] went into the synagogue of the Jews. ( 4 ) That...

Geneva Bible: Act 17:11 ( 5 ) These were more ( d ) noble than those in Thessalonica, in that they received the word with all readiness of mind, and searched the scriptures d...

Geneva Bible: Act 17:13 ( 6 ) But when the Jews of Thessalonica had knowledge that the word of God was preached of Paul at Berea, they came thither also, and stirred up the p...

Geneva Bible: Act 17:14 ( 7 ) And then immediately the brethren sent away Paul to go as it were to the sea: but Silas and Timotheus abode there still. ( 7 ) There is neither...

Geneva Bible: Act 17:15 ( 8 ) And they that conducted Paul ( e ) brought him unto Athens: and receiving a commandment unto Silas and Timotheus for to come to him with all spe...

Geneva Bible: Act 17:16 ( 9 ) Now while Paul waited for them at Athens, his spirit was ( f ) stirred in him, when he saw the city wholly given to ( g ) idolatry. ( 9 ) In co...

Geneva Bible: Act 17:17 Therefore disputed he in the synagogue with the Jews, and with the devout persons, and in the market daily with ( h ) them that met with him. ( h ) W...

Geneva Bible: Act 17:18 ( 10 ) Then certain philosophers of the Epicureans, and of the Stoicks, encountered him. And some said, What will this ( i ) babbler say? other some, ...

Geneva Bible: Act 17:19 And they took him, and brought him unto ( k ) Areopagus, saying, May we know what this new doctrine, whereof thou speakest, [is]? ( k ) This was a pl...

Geneva Bible: Act 17:21 ( 11 ) (For all the Athenians and strangers which were there spent their time in nothing else, but either to tell, or to hear some new thing.) ( 11 )...

Geneva Bible: Act 17:22 ( 12 ) Then Paul stood in the midst of Mars' hill, and said, [Ye] men of Athens, I perceive that in all things ye are too ( l ) superstitious. ( 12 )...

Geneva Bible: Act 17:23 For as I passed by, and beheld your ( m ) devotions, I found an altar with this inscription, TO THE ( n ) UNKNOWN GOD. Whom therefore ye ignorantly wo...

Geneva Bible: Act 17:24 ( 13 ) God that made the world and all things therein, seeing that he is Lord of heaven and earth, dwelleth not in temples made with hands; ( 13 ) It...

Geneva Bible: Act 17:26 ( 14 ) And hath made of ( o ) one blood all nations of men for to dwell on all the face of the earth, and hath determined the times before appointed, ...

Geneva Bible: Act 17:27 That they should seek the Lord, if haply they might ( p ) feel after him, and find him, though he be not far from every one of us: ( p ) For as blind...

Geneva Bible: Act 17:29 Forasmuch then as we are the offspring of God, we ought not to think that the Godhead is like unto gold, or silver, or stone, ( q ) graven by art and ...

Geneva Bible: Act 17:30 ( 15 ) And the times of this ignorance God winked at; but now commandeth all men every where to repent: ( 15 ) The oldness of the error does not excu...

Geneva Bible: Act 17:31 Because he hath appointed a day, in the which he will judge the world in righteousness by [that] man whom he hath ordained; [whereof] he hath given ( ...

Geneva Bible: Act 17:32 ( 16 ) And when they heard of the resurrection of the dead, some mocked: and others said, We will hear thee again of this [matter]. ( 16 ) Men, to sh...

expand all
Commentary -- Verse Range Notes

TSK Synopsis: Act 17:1-34 - --1 Paul preaches at Thessalonica, where some believe,5 and others persecute him.10 He is sent to Berea, and preaches there.13 Being persecuted by Jews ...

Combined Bible: Act 17:2 - --3. (2) " And according to Paul's custom, he went in to them, and for three Sabbath days disputed with from the Scriptures, (3) opening them, and s...

Combined Bible: Act 17:3 - --notes on verse 2     

Combined Bible: Act 17:4 - --The effect of arguments and demonstrations so conclusive, accompanied by a private life so irreproachable, was quite decisive. (4) " Some of them beli...

Combined Bible: Act 17:5 - --Such a movement among the devout Gentiles, whose presence at the synagogue worship was a source of pride to the Jews, was exceedingly mortifying to th...

Combined Bible: Act 17:6 - --notes on verse 5     

Combined Bible: Act 17:7 - --notes on verse 5     

Combined Bible: Act 17:8 - --notes on verse 5     

Combined Bible: Act 17:9 - --notes on verse 5     

Combined Bible: Act 17:10 - --Such was the state of feeling in the city that Paul and Silas saw no prospect of accomplishing good by further efforts, while the attempt would have b...

Combined Bible: Act 17:11 - --We have now, at last, the pleasure of seeing one Jewish community listen to the truth and examine it like rational beings. (11) " Now these were more ...

Combined Bible: Act 17:12 - --If the claims of Jesus are false, an honest and thorough investigation of them is the best way to prove them so. If they are true, such an investigati...

Combined Bible: Act 17:13 - --14. There seemed to be no serious obstacle to the gospel in Berea, and the disciples may have begun to flatter themselves with the hope that the whole...

Combined Bible: Act 17:14 - --notes on verse 13     

Combined Bible: Act 17:15 - --(15) " Now they who conducted Paul led him to Athens; and having received a commandment to Silas and Timothy that they should come to him as quickly a...

Combined Bible: Act 17:16 - --notes on verse 15     

Combined Bible: Act 17:17 - --notes on verse 15     

Combined Bible: Act 17:18 - --By efforts so persistent he succeeded in attracting some attention from the idle throng, but it was of a character, at first, not very flattering. (18...

Combined Bible: Act 17:19 - --Notwithstanding the contempt with which Paul was regarded by some of his hearers, he succeeded in arresting the serious attention of a few. (19) " And...

Combined Bible: Act 17:20 - --notes on verse 19     

Combined Bible: Act 17:21 - --notes on verse 19     

Combined Bible: Act 17:22 - --After persevering, but necessarily disconnected conversational efforts on the streets, Paul has now an audience assembled for the special purpose of h...

Combined Bible: Act 17:23 - --notes on verse 22     

Combined Bible: Act 17:24 - --notes on verse 22     

Combined Bible: Act 17:25 - --notes on verse 22     

Combined Bible: Act 17:26 - --notes on verse 22     

Combined Bible: Act 17:27 - --notes on verse 22     

Combined Bible: Act 17:28 - --notes on verse 22     

Combined Bible: Act 17:29 - --notes on verse 22     

Combined Bible: Act 17:30 - --notes on verse 22     

Combined Bible: Act 17:31 - --notes on verse 22     

Combined Bible: Act 17:32 - --33. (32) " And when they heard of a resurrection of the dead, some mocked; but others said, We will hear you again concerning this matter. (33) So P...

Combined Bible: Act 17:33 - --notes on verse 32     

Combined Bible: Act 17:34 - --Although his discourse terminated amid the mockery of a portion of his audience, the apostle's effort was not altogether fruitless. (34) " But certain...

Maclaren: Act 17:1-12 - --Thessalonica And Berea Now, when they had passed through Amphipolis and Apollonia, they came to Thessalonica, where was a synagogue of the Jews: 2. A...

Maclaren: Act 17:22-34 - --Paul At Athens Then Paul stood in the midst of Mars-hill, and said, Ye men of Athens, I perceive that in all things ye are too superstitious. 23. For...

Maclaren: Act 17:31 - --The Man Who Is Judge He will judge the world in righteousness by that Man whom He hath ordained; whereof He hath given assurance unto all men, in tha...

MHCC: Act 17:1-9 - --The drift and scope of Paul's preaching and arguing, was to prove that Jesus is the Christ. He must needs suffer for us, because he could not otherwis...

MHCC: Act 17:10-15 - --The Jews in Berea applied seriously to the study of the word preached unto them. They not only heard Paul preach on the sabbath, but daily searched th...

MHCC: Act 17:16-21 - --Athens was then famed for polite learning, philosophy, and the fine arts; but none are more childish and superstitious, more impious, or more credulou...

MHCC: Act 17:22-31 - --Here we have a sermon to heathens, who worshipped false gods, and were without the true God in the world; and to them the scope of the discourse was d...

MHCC: Act 17:32-34 - --The apostle was treated with more outward civility at Athens than in some other places; but none more despised his doctrine, or treated it with more i...

Matthew Henry: Act 17:1-9 - -- Paul's two epistles to the Thessalonians, the first two he wrote by inspiration, give such a shining character of that church, that we cannot but be...

Matthew Henry: Act 17:10-15 - -- In these verses we have, I. Paul and Silas removing to Berea, and employed in preaching the gospel there, Act 17:10. They had proceeded so far at Th...

Matthew Henry: Act 17:16-21 - -- A scholar that has acquaintance, and is in love, with the learning of the ancients, would think he should be very happy if he were where Paul now wa...

Matthew Henry: Act 17:22-31 - -- We have here St. Paul's sermon at Athens. Divers sermons we have had, which the apostles preached to the Jews, or such Gentiles as had an acquaintan...

Matthew Henry: Act 17:32-34 - -- We have here a short account of the issue of Paul's preaching at Athens. I. Few were the better: the gospel had as little success at Athens as any w...

Barclay: Act 17:1-9 - --The coming of Christianity to Thessalonica was an event of the first importance. The great Roman road from the Adriatic Sea to the Middle East was ca...

Barclay: Act 17:10-15 - --Beroea was 60 miles west of Thessalonica. Three things stand out in this short section. (i) There is the scriptural basis of Paul's preaching. He s...

Barclay: Act 17:16-21 - --When he fled from Beroea, Paul found himself alone in Athens. But, with comrades or alone, Paul never stopped preaching Christ. Athens had long s...

Barclay: Act 17:22-31 - --There were many altars to unknown gods in Athens. Six hundred years before this a terrible pestilence had fallen on the city which nothing could halt...

Barclay: Act 17:32-34 - --It would seem on the whole that Paul had less success in Athens than anywhere else. It was typical of the Athenians that all they wanted was to talk....

Constable: Act 9:32--Rom 1:1 - --III. THE WITNESS TO THE UTTERMOST PART OF THE EARTH 9:32--28:31 Luke next recorded the church's expansion beyond...

Constable: Act 16:6--19:21 - --C. The extension of the church to the Aegean shores 16:6-19:20 The missionary outreach narrated in this ...

Constable: Act 16:11--17:16 - --2. The ministry in Macedonia 16:11-17:15 Luke recorded Paul's ministry in Philippi, Thessalonica...

Constable: Act 17:1-9 - --Ministry in Thessalonica 17:1-9 17:1 Paul, Silas, Timothy, and perhaps others left Philippi and headed southwest on the Egnatian Road. Luke evidently ...

Constable: Act 17:10-15 - --Ministry in Berea 17:10-15 17:10 For a second time Paul fled a city under cover of night (cf. 9:25; Matt. 10:23). He and Silas left the Via Egnatia at...

Constable: Act 17:16--18:18 - --3. The ministry in Achaia 17:16-18:17 Luke recorded this section to document the advance of the ...

Constable: Act 17:16-21 - --Paul's preliminary ministry in Athens 17:16-21 17:16 Athens stood five miles inland from its port of Piraeus, which was on the Saronic Gulf of the Aeg...

Constable: Act 17:22-31 - --Paul's sermon to the Athenians 17:22-31 Luke probably recorded Paul's address (vv. 22-31) as a sample of his preaching to intellectual pagans (cf. 13:...

Constable: Act 17:32-34 - --The response to Paul's preaching 17:32-34 Most Greeks rejected the possibility o...

College: Act 17:1-34 - --ACTS 17 9. The Visits at Amphipolis and Apollonia (17:1a) 1 When they had passed through Amphipolis and Apollonia, After leaving Philippi Paul's st...

McGarvey: Act 17:2-3 - --2, 3. (2) " And according to Paul's custom, he went in to them, and for three Sabbath days disputed with from the Scriptures, (3) opening them, and s...

McGarvey: Act 17:4 - --4. The effect of arguments and demonstrations so conclusive, accompanied by a private life so irreproachable, was quite decisive. (4) " Some of them b...

McGarvey: Act 17:5-9 - --5-9. Such a movement among the devout Gentiles, whose presence at the synagogue worship was a source of pride to the Jews, was exceedingly mortifying ...

McGarvey: Act 17:10 - --10. Such was the state of feeling in the city that Paul and Silas saw no prospect of accomplishing good by further efforts, while the attempt would ha...

McGarvey: Act 17:11 - --11. We have now, at last, the pleasure of seeing one Jewish community listen to the truth and examine it like rational beings. (11) " Now these were m...

McGarvey: Act 17:12 - --12. If the claims of Jesus are false, an honest and thorough investigation of them is the best way to prove them so. If they are true, such an investi...

McGarvey: Act 17:13-14 - --13, 14. There seemed to be no serious obstacle to the gospel in Berea, and the disciples may have begun to flatter themselves with the hope that the w...

McGarvey: Act 17:15-17 - --15-17. (15) " Now they who conducted Paul led him to Athens; and having received a commandment to Silas and Timothy that they should come to him as qu...

McGarvey: Act 17:18 - --18. By efforts so persistent he succeeded in attracting some attention from the idle throng, but it was of a character, at first, not very flattering....

McGarvey: Act 17:19-21 - --19-21. Notwithstanding the contempt with which Paul was regarded by some of his hearers, he succeeded in arresting the serious attention of a few. (19...

McGarvey: Act 17:22-31 - --22-31. After persevering, but necessarily disconnected conversational efforts on the streets, Paul has now an audience assembled for the special purpo...

McGarvey: Act 17:32-33 - --32, 33. (32) " And when they heard of a resurrection of the dead, some mocked; but others said, We will hear you again concerning this matter. (33) So...

McGarvey: Act 17:34 - --34. Although his discourse terminated amid the mockery of a portion of his audience, the apostle's effort was not altogether fruitless. (34) " But cer...

expand all
Commentary -- Other

Critics Ask: Act 17:28 ACTS 17:28 —Why did Paul quote an uninspired pagan poet? (See comments on Titus 1:12 .)   

Evidence: Act 17:2 QUESTIONS & OBJECTIONS " Christians can’t use ‘circular reasoning’ by trying to prove the Bible by quoting from the Bible!" The " circular rea...

Evidence: Act 17:22 POINTS FOR OPEN AIR PREACHING Give Yourself a Lift If you are going to preach in the open-air, elevate yourself. For eighteen months, I preached ...

Evidence: Act 17:24 Evolution should not be taught . Dr. Colin Patterson, senior paleontologist, British Museum of Natural History, gave a keynote address at the American...

Evidence: Act 17:26 Mormons believe that God cursed Cain with black skin and a flat nose. However, the " mark" was set upon Cain before the Flood. In that Flood all fles...

Evidence: Act 17:29 USING THE LAW IN EVANGELISM Paul was preaching the essence of the First and Second Commandments to show his hearers that they were idolaters. See Ac...

Evidence: Act 17:30 Repentance—its necessity for salvation . See Act 20:21 . " If my six-year-old daughter was out on the road playing in front of my house and I saw ...

Evidence: Act 17:31 Judgment Day : For verses that warn of its reality, see Rom 2:16 . We preach Christ and Him crucified for the sins of the world, seeking to warn eve...

expand all
Introduction / Outline

Robertson: Acts (Book Introduction) THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES By Way of Introduction But for the Acts we should know nothing of the early apostolic period save what is told in the Epi...

JFB: Acts (Book Introduction) THIS book is to the Gospels what the fruit is to the tree that bears it. In the Gospels we see the corn of wheat falling into the ground and dying: in...

JFB: Acts (Outline) INTRODUCTION--LAST DAYS OF OUR LORD UPON EARTH--HIS ASCENSION. (Act 1:1-11) RETURN OF THE ELEVEN TO JERUSALEM--PROCEEDINGS IN THE UPPER ROOM TILL PEN...

TSK: Acts (Book Introduction) The Acts of the Apostles is a most valuable portion of Divine revelation; and, independently of its universal reception in the Christian church, as an...

TSK: Acts 17 (Chapter Introduction) Overview Act 17:1, Paul preaches at Thessalonica, where some believe, Act 17:5, and others persecute him; Act 17:10, He is sent to Berea, and prea...

Poole: Acts 17 (Chapter Introduction) CHAPTER 17

MHCC: Acts (Book Introduction) This book unites the Gospels to the Epistles. It contains many particulars concerning the apostles Peter and Paul, and of the Christian church from th...

MHCC: Acts 17 (Chapter Introduction) (Act 17:1-9) Paul at Thessalonica. (Act 17:10-15) The noble conduct of the Bereans. (Act 17:16-21) Paul at Athens. (Act 17:22-31) He preaches there...

Matthew Henry: Acts (Book Introduction) An Exposition, with Practical Observations, of The Acts of the Apostles We have with an abundant satisfaction seen the foundation of our holy religion...

Matthew Henry: Acts 17 (Chapter Introduction) We have here a further account of the travels of Paul, and his services and sufferings for Christ. He was not like a candle upon a table, that give...

Barclay: Acts (Book Introduction) INTRODUCTION TO THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES A Precious Book In one sense Acts is the most important book in the New Testament. It is the simple truth t...

Barclay: Acts 17 (Chapter Introduction) In Thessalonica (Act_17:1-9) On To Beroea (Act_17:10-15) Alone In Athens (Act_17:16-21) A Sermon To The Philosophers (Act_17:22-31) The Reactions...

Constable: Acts (Book Introduction) Introduction Title The title "Acts of the Apostles" is very ancient. The Anti-Marcioni...

Constable: Acts (Outline) Outline I. The witness in Jerusalem 1:1-6:7 A. The founding of the church 1:1-2:46 ...

Constable: Acts Acts Bibliography Albright, William Foxwell. The Archaeology of Palestine. 1949. Revised ed. Pelican Archaeolog...

Haydock: Acts (Book Introduction) THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. INTRODUCTION. St. Luke, who had published his gospel, wrote also a second volume, which, from the first ages, hath bee...

Gill: Acts (Book Introduction) INTRODUCTION TO ACTS This book, in some copies, is called, "The Acts of the holy Apostles". It contains an history of the ministry and miracles of ...

College: Acts (Book Introduction) INTRODUCTION As early as the second century the title "The Acts of the Apostles" was given to this document. Before that time the work probably circu...

College: Acts (Outline) OUTLINE I. THE CHURCH IN JERUSALEM - 1:1-8:1a A. INTRODUCTION OF THE BOOK - 1:1-3 B. THE COMMISSIONING OF THE APOSTLES - 1:4-8 C. THE ASCENSI...

Advanced Commentary (Dictionaries, Hymns, Arts, Sermon Illustration, Question and Answers, etc)


TIP #31: Get rid of popup ... just cross over its boundary. [ALL]
created in 1.93 seconds
powered by
bible.org - YLSA